tempt vs further then he wil make vs able to beare Therfore be not carefull for I heare say this day you shall be called forth what you shall aunswer The Lord promiseth and will geue them that stand in his defence how and what to aunswere The Lord which is true and cannot lye hath promised and will neuer faile nor forget it that you shall haue both what and how to aunswer so as shal make hys shameles aduersaries ashamed Hang therefore on this promise of God who is an helper at a pinch and a most present remedy to them that hope in him Neuer was it heard of or shall be that any hoping in the Lord was put to foile Therfore as I sayd I say agayne Deare Sister be not only not carefull for your answeryng but also be ioyfull for your cause Confesse Christ and be not ashamed and he will confesse you neuer bee ashamed of you Though losse of goodes and lyfe bee like here to ensue A blessed thing seeing a man must needes dye to dye for the Lord. Yet if Christ be true as hee is most true it is otherwyse in deede For he that looseth his lyfe sayth he winneth it but he that saueth it looseth it Our sinnes haue deserued many deathes Nowe if God so deale with vs that hee wyll make our deserued death a demonstratioâ— of his grace a testimoniall of hys veritie a confirmation of hys people and ouerthrowe of hys aduersaries What great cause haue wee to bee thankefull Be thankefull therefore good Sister bee thankefull Reioyce and be mery in the Lord be stoute in his cause quaâ—ell be not faynt harted but runne out your race and set your captaine Christ before your eyes Beholde howe great your a small congregation But be it so that Peter had as much geuen to him as they do affirme· Who yet will graunt that Peter had a patrimony geuen for his heires He hath left say the Papists to his successors the selfe â—ame right which he receyued Oh Lord God then must hys successor be a Sathan for hee receyued that title of Christ hymselfe I would gladly haue the Papistes to shew me one place of succession mentioned in the Scriptures I am sure that wheÌ„ Paule purposely painteth out the whole administration of the church he neither maketh one head nor any inheritable Primacie yet he is altogether in commendation of vnitie After he hath made mention of one God the father of one Christ of one spirit of one body of the Church of one fayth and of one Baptisme then hee describeth the meane and maner how vnitie is to be kept namely because vnto euery pastour is grace geuen after the measure wherwith Christ hath endued them Where I pray you is now any title of Plenitudinis potestatis of fulnesse of power When he calleth home euery one vnto a certayne measure why did he not forthwith say one Pope Which thing he could not haue forgotten if the thyng had bene as the Papists make it But let vs graunt that perpetuitie of the Primacye in the church was established in Peter I would gladly learne why the seat of the Primacy should be rather at Rome then elswhere Mary say they because Peters chaire was at Rome This is euen lyke to this that because Moses the greatest Prophet and Aaron the first Priest exercised their offices vnto their death in the deserte therfore the principallest place of the Iewish Church should bee in the wildernesse But graunt them their reason that it is good What should Antioch claime For Peters chaire was there also wherin Paule gaue hym a checke which was vnseemely and vnmanerly done of Paule that would not geue place to his President and better No say the Papistes Rome must haue this authoritie because Peter died there But what if a man should by probable coniectures shew that it is but a fable which is fained of Peters Bishoprike at Rome Read how Paule doth salute very many priuate persons when he writeth to the Romaines Three yeres after his Epistle made he was broght to Rome prisoner Luke telleth that he was receiued of the brethren and yet in all these is no mention at all of Peter which then by their stories was at Rome Belike he was proud as the Pope and Prelates be or els he woulde haue visited Paule Paule beyng in prison in Rome did write diuers Epistles in which hee expresseth the names of many whiche were in comparison of Peter but rascall personages but of Peter he speaketh neuer a word Surely if Peter had bene there this silence of hym had bene suspicious In the 2. Epistle to Tim. Paule complaineth that no man was with hym in his defence but al had left hym If Peter had bene then at Rome as they write then eyther Paule had belied hym or Peter had played his Peters part Luke 23. In another place how doth he blame all that were with hâ—m only Timothy excepted Therfore we may wel doubt whether Peter was at Rome B. as they prate for all this tyme long before they say that Peter was bishop there But I will not stirre vp coles in this matter If Rome bee the chiefe seate because Peter died there why should not Antioch be the second Why should not Iames Iohn which were taken with Peter to be as pillers Why I say shoulde not their seates haue honor next to Peters seate Is not this geare preposterous that Alexandria where Marke which was but one of the disciples was bishop should be preferred before Ephesus where Iohn the Euangelist taught and was bishop and before IerusaleÌ„ where not only Iames taught and died bishop but also Christ Iesus our Lord high priest for euer by whom beyng Maister I hope honour should be geuen to his chaire more theÌ„ to the chaire of his Chaplaines I need to speake nothyng how that Paule telleth Peters Apostleship to concerne rather circumcision or the Iewes therfore properly pertaineth not to vs. Neither do I need to bring in Gregorius the first bishop of Rome which was about the yere of our Lord. 600. who plainly in his works doth write that this title of Primacy to be head ouer all churches vnder Christ is a title meete and agreyng only to Antichrist and therfore he calleth it a prophane a mischieuous and an horrible title Whome should we beleeue now if we will neyther beleeue Apostle nor Pope If I should go about to tel how this name was first gotten by Phocas I should be too long I purpose God willing to set it forth at large in a worke which I haue begun of Antichrist if God for his mercies sake geue me life to finish it For this present therefore I shall desire your Ladyship to take this in good part If they wil needs haue the B. of Rome to be acknowledged for the head of the Church then will I vrge them that they shall
bread I am sure that if Christ had bene here himselfe in forme of his owne fleshe he would nothing haue stucke to receaue him being so conuerted at the first To be short if Bilney was so graciously reduced to y e holy mother the Catholicke Church repenting his errors and detesting his heresies now being in no Purgatory but being a very Saint in heauen as ye say he is why theÌ„ did ye burne him whom you knew your selues should be a Saint Thus ye burnt doth Gods enemies and Gods Saintes too The lawe of relapse Extrauag de haeret super co what cruel men are you But here you wil alledge perhaps your lawe of relaps by the whiche the first fall is pardonable but the second fall into heresie is in no case pardonable for so standeth your lawe I graunt But how this law standeth with y e true church of Christ with his word now let vs reason For this being a lawe not of politicke or ciuill gouernment where suche lawes be â—xpedient for publicke necessitie but onely being a law mere Ecclesiastical what a cruell mother Church is this which will not and cannot forgeue her children rising and repenting the second faulte or error committed Mores wordes in his preface but needes must burne theyr bodyes that theyr soules may be saued from y e paynfull Passion of Purgatory The popes lawe disagreeing from the condition of the true church of christ whom neuerthelesse they know forthwith shal be blessed in heauen If God do saue them why doe you burne them If God doe pardon them why do you condeÌ„ne them And if this be the law of your Churche according to your doctrine to burne them at the second time though they be amended how then doth this Church agree with the worde of Christ and nature of his true spouse which onely seeketh repentaunce amendment of sinners which once being had she gladly openeth her bosome and motherly receaueth them whensoeuer they returne Wherfore if Bilney did returne to your Church as ye say he did then was your Church a cruell mother and vnnaturall which would not opeÌ„ her bosome vnto hym but thrust him into the fire wheÌ„ he had repented Furthermore how will you defend this law by the word of God who in expresse wordes teaching all Bishops and Pastors by the example of Christ the great Bishop of our soules beyng compassed about with tentations that he might haue the more compassion of them which be infirme exhorted all other spirituall pastors by the lyke example saying Hebr. 5. Hebr. 5. For euery bishop whiche is taken from among men is ordayned for men in thinges pertayning to God to offer giftes and sacrifice for sinnes that he may be mercifull to the ignoraunt and to such as erre for somuch as he himselfe is compassed about with infirmitie c. Bilney needed not to be burned by the sentence of the Canon lawe Besides whiche Scripture adde also that some Doctors of the Canon law if they be well scande will not deny but that they which be fallen in relapse whither it be verè or fictè yet if they earnestly returne from theyr errors before the sentence be geuen they may be sent to perpetual prison in some monastery Ex tractatu cuinsdam Doct. Canonistae c. Wherefore if Bilney dyd so earnestly retract and detest his former opinions so manye dayes as More sayth before his suffering then needed not he to suffer that death as he dyd but might haue bene sent to perpetuall prison Thus I although I need not to stand longer vpon this matter being so playn and hauing sayd inough yet briefly to repeate that before hath bene sayd this I say again first if Thomas Bilney was assoyled from excommunication and after that heard his Masse so deuoutly and at the ende of the Masse was confessed and consequently after confession was housseled and lastly asked mercy for contemning of the Church as M. More doth beare vs in hand to see nowe howe this tale hangeth together why then dyd the Chauncellour sticke so greatly to geue hym the sacrament of the aultar whom he hymselfe had assoyled and receiued to the sacrament of penaunce before M. Mores tale full of absurdities whiche is playne agaynst the Canon lawes Agayne the sayd Thomas Bilney if hee were nowe receaued to the mother Church by the Sacraments of penaunce and of the aultar why then was he afterward disgraded and cut from the Church sith the Canon permitteth no degradation but to them which onely be incorrigible Furthermore the sayd Bilney if he being conuerted so many dayes before as More pretendeth to the Catholicke fayth was now no hereticke howe then did the sentence pronounce him for an hereticke or finally how would they or why could they burn him beyng a Catholicke especially sith the Canon law would beare in him to be iudged rather to perpetuall prison in some monastery as is afore touched if they had pleased Wherefore in three wordes to aunswere to M. More First all this tale of hys may be doubted because of y â— matter not hanging together Secondly it may also well be denyed for the insufficiencye of probation and testimonye Thirdly if al this were graunted yet neyther hath master More anye great aduauntage agaynst Bilney to reproue him to haue recanted nor yet M. Cope against me whiche by the authoritie of M. More seeketh to beare mee downe Mores consequent denyed and disproue my former story For be it graunted that Bilney at his death did holde with the Masse with confession and with the authority of theyr Romish Church being an humble spirited man and yet no further brought yet all this notwithstanding prooueth not that he recanted For so much as he neuer held nor taught any thing before agaynst the premisses therfore he could not recant that which he neuer did hold For the better demonstration whereof I will recite out of the Registers some part of his teaching and preaching as was obiected agaynst him by one Richard Nele Priest who among other witnesses Ex Registro London 〈◊〉 82. Bilney against offeringes to Images deposed agaynst hym for preaching in the Towne of Wylsedone these wordes folowing Put away your golden Gods your siluer Gods your stonye Gods and leaue your offeringes and lift vp your heartes to the sacrament of the aultar Also the sayd Maister Bilney sayde in hys Sermon I know certayne thinges haue bene offered in such places whiche haue bene afterward geuen to whores of the stewes and I call them whores of the stewes that be naught of their lyuing c. Ex Regist. Item by an other witnes named W. Cade it was deposed agaynst him thus to preache That Iewes and Saracens would haue become Christen men long agoe had not Idolatrye of Christen men beene by offring of Candels waxe or money to the stockes and the stones of Images set and standing in the Churches c.
and poyntes thereto belonging testified not by some sayes by heareseyes as M. More vseth but truely witnessed Doct. Parker Archb. of Canterbury present witnesse at the burning of Bilney and faythfully recordeth by one who as in a place and degree surmounteth the estate of M. More though he were Lord Chauncellour so beyng also both a spirituall person and there present the same time comming for the same purpose the day before to see his burning was a present beholder of things there done 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Martyrdom whose credite I am sure will counterpease with the credite of M. More The order of which martyrdome was this as followeth Thomas Bilney after his examination and condemnation before Doct. Pelles Doctour of law and ChauÌ„cellour first was degraded by Suffragan Underwoode according to the custome of ther popishe maner by the assistaunce of all the Fryers and Doctours of the same sute Whiche done he was immediately committed to the â—aye power and to the two Sheriffes of the Cittie of whome Thomas Necton was one This Tho. Necton was Bilneys speciall good frend and sory to accept hym to such execution as followed But such was the tyrannye of y e tyme and dread of the Chauncellour and Fryers that he coulde no otherwise doe but needes must receiue him Who notwithstanding as he could not beare in his conscience himselfe to be present at hys death so for the time that he was in hys custody hee caused hym to be more friendly looked vnto and more holesomely kept concerning his dyet then he was before A description of the godly constancy of Thomas Bilney who being in prison oftentimes prooued the fire with his finger The Saterday next following when the Officers of execution as the maner is with their gleaues and halbardes were ready to receaue hym and to leade him to the place of execution without the Citty gate called Byshops gate in a low valley commonly called the Lollards pit vnder S. Leonards hyl enuironed about with great hylles whiche place was chosen for the peoples quiet sitting to see the executioÌ„ at the comming forth of the sayd Thomas Bilney out of the prison doore Constant Bilney exhorted to constancye one of hys frendes came to hym with few wordes as he durst spake to hym prayed him in Gods behalfe to be constant and to take his death as paciently as he could Whereunto the sayd Bilney aunswered with a quyet and milde countenance Ye see when the Mariner is entred hys shyp to sayle on the troublous Sea how he for a while is tossed in the byllowes of y e same but yet in hope that he shall once come to the quyet hauen he beareth in better comforte the perils whiche he feeleth So am I now toward this sayling what soeuer storms I shall feele yet shortly after shall my ship be in the haueÌ„ as I doubt not therof by the grace of God desiring you to help me w t your prayers to the same effect And so he going forth in the streetes geuing much almes by the way by the handes of one of his frendes accompanyed with one D. Warner Doct. of Diuinity and parson of WintertoÌ„ whom he did chuse as his olde acquayntaunce to be with him for his ghostly comfort came at the last to the place of execution and ascended downe from the hill to the same apparelled in a lay mans gowne with his sleues hanging downe his armes out his heare being pitiously mangled at his degradation a litle single body in person but alwaies of a good vpright countenaunce and drew neare to the stake prepared somewhat tarying the preparation of the fyre he desired that he might speak some wordes to the people and there standing thus he sayd Good people I am come hyther to dye and borne I was to liue vnder that condition naturally to dye againe and that ye might testify that I depart out of this present life as a true Christian man in a right beliefe towardes almighty God I will rehearse vnto you in a fast fayth the Articles of my Creede and then began to rehearse them in order as they be in the common Creede with oft eleuating his eyes and handes to almighty God and at the Article of Christes incarnatioÌ„ hauing a litle meditation in himselfe comming to the word Crucified he humbly bowed himselfe and made great reuerence and then proceeding in the Articles and comming to these wordes I beleue the Catholicke Church there he paused and spake these wordes Good people I must here confesse to haue offended the Church in preaching once agaynst the prohibition of the same at a poore Cure belonging to Trinity hall in Cambrige where I was felow Tho Bilney pâ—t to death 〈…〉 earnestly intreated thereunto by the Curate and other good people of the parish shewing that they had no Sermon there of loÌ„ng time before so in my conscieÌ„ce moued I did make a poore collation vnto them and therby ranne into the disobedience of certaine authority in the Church by whom I was prohibited howbeit I trust at the generall day charity that moued me to this acte shall beare me out at y e iudgement seat of God M. More proued a lyer by witnes present at Bilneys death so he proceeded on without any maner of wordes of recantation or charging any man for procuring him to his deth This once done he put of his gowne and went to the stake and kneelyng vpon a litle ledge comming out of the stake wheron he should afterward stand to be better sene he made his priuate prayer w t such earnest eleuation of his eyes and handes to heauen and in so good quiet behauior that he seemed not much to coÌ„sider the terror of his death and ended at the last Tho. Bilney praying at the stake Psal. 143. his priuate prayers with the 143. Psalme beginning Domine exaudi orationem meam auribus percipe obsecrationem meam c. That is Heare my prayer O Lord consider my desire the next verse he repeated in deepe meditation thrise Et ne intres in iudicium cum seruo tuo Domine i. And enter not into iudgement with thy seruaunt for in thy sight shall no man liuing be iustified and so finishing that Psalme he ended his priuate prayers After that he turned himselfe to the officers asking theÌ„ if they were ready and they answered yea Whereupon he put of his iacket and doublet and stoode in his hose shirt and went vnto the stake standing vpon that ledge and the chayne was cast about him and standing theron the sayd D. Warner came to him to bid him farewell D. Warner taking his faâ—ewell of Tho. Bilney which spake but few wordes for weeping Upon whom the sayd Tho. Bilney did most gently smile inclined his body to speak to him a few wordes of thankes and the last were these O Maister Doctor Pasce gregem
None but Christ can say Hoc est corpus meum And he sayde it once for all they shall be forced to say as Saint Paule sayth the Lord Iesus sayde it and once for all which onely was the fulfiller of it For these wordes Hoc est corpus meum were spokeÌ„ of his natural presence which no man is able to deny because the acte was finished on the crosse as the story doth plainly manifest it to them that haue eyes Now this bloudy sacrifice is made an ende of the supper is finished forasmuch as Christ hath once suffered for sinnes 1. Pet. 3. the iust for the vniust to bring vs to God and was killed as pertainyng to the fleshe and hath entered in by hys owne bloud once for all into the holy place and found eternall redemption Heb. 9. Here now followeth the administration of the supper of the Lorde which I will take at Christes handes after the resurrection although other men will not bee ashamed to bryng the wicked Councels of foolish inuentions for them And it came to passe as Christ sate at meate with them he tooke bread Luke 24. blessed and brake it and gaue it to them and their eyes were opened and knewe hym and he vanished out of their sight And the Apostles did know him in breakyng of breade The right vse of the supper in the Apostles tyme Here also it seemeth to me the Apostles to follow their Maister Christ and to take the right vse of the Sacrament and also to teache it to those that were conuerted to Christ as mention is made in the Actes of the Apostles where as is sayd They continued in the Apostles 〈◊〉 and fellowship in breakyng of bread and prayer and they conâ—â—nued daylie with one accord in the temple Acteâ— 2. and brake breâ—d 〈◊〉 euery house and did eate there with gladnesse and singlenesse oâ— heart praysing God and had fauour with all the people And Saint Paule followyng the same doctrine doth plainely shew the duetie of the Minister and also of them that shal receiue it As oft as you shall eate this bread and drinke thâ—s cuppe ye shall shewe the Lordes death vntill he come 1. Cor. 11. Here I doe gather that the Minister hath no further power and authoritie How farre â—he 〈◊〉 of the 〈…〉 â—he supper then to preach and pronounce the lordes death or els to say the Lord Iesus sayd it which did fulfill it on the crosse Furthermore I doe stedfastly beleeue that where the bread is broken according to the ordinaunce of Christ the blessed and immaculate Lambe is present to the eyes of our fayth and so we eate his flesh and drinke hys bloudâ— which is to dwell with God and God with vs. â—ow the â—â—eshe of Christ is 〈◊〉 in Lordâ—s supper And in this we are sure we dwell with God in that he geueth vs his holy spirite euen as the forefathers that were before Christes commyng did presently see the Lordes death and did eate his body and drinke his bloud In this do I differ from the Popes Church that the priestes haue authoritie to make Christes naturall presence in the bread â—opishe 〈…〉 doe 〈…〉 euer â—hrist did for so doth he more then our Lorde and Sauiour did As the example is manifest in Iudas which at Christes handes receyued the same wyne and bread as the other Apostles did But the Pope and his adherents are euen they whom Daniel speaketh of saying He shall set men to vnhallow the sanctuary and to put downe the dailye offering and to set vp the abhominable desolation Yea he of Rome shall speake meruailous things against the God of heauen and God of all Gods wherin he shall prosper so long till the wrath be fulfilled for the conclusion is deuised already He shall not regard the God of heauen nor the God of his fathers yea in his place shall he worship the mighty Idoll and the God whome his fathers knew not which is the God Maozim For lacke of tyme I leaue the commemoration of the blessed supper of the Lord and the abhominable idoll the masse which is it that Daniel meaneth by the God Maozim Read the second and last chap. of Daniel the ij to the Thes. the 2. Epistle where as they recite the abhomination of desolation which Mathew sayth standeth in the holy place which is the consciences of men Marke sayeth where it ought not to stand which is a plaine denial of all the inuentions of men Further Luke sayth the tyme is at hand Paule sayth the mysterie of iniquitie worketh alredie yea and shall continue till the appearaunce of Christ which in my iudgement is at hand Now for the supper of the Lord I do protest to take it as reuerently as Christ left it and as his apostles did vse it according to the testimonies of the Prophets the Apostles and our blessed sauiour Christ which accordingly S. Paule to the Ephesians doth recite Now with quietnes I commit the whole world to their pastor and heardman Iesus Christ the onely Sauior and true Messias and I commend my soueraigne Lorde and Maister the Kings maiestie King Henry the 8. to God the father and to our Lord Iesus Christ the Queene and my Lord the Prince with this whole realme euer to the innocent and immaculate lambe that his bloud may wash and purifie their hartes and soules from all iniquitie and sinne to Gods glory and to the saluation of their soules I doe protest that the inward part of my hart doth gront for this and I doubt not but to enter into the holy tabernacle which is aboue yea and there to be with God for euer Farewell in Christ Iesu. Iohn Lacels seruaunt late to the king and now I trust to serue the euerlasting king with the testimony of my bloud in Smithfield ¶ Rogers Martyr burned in Northfolke LIke as Winchester and other Bishops did set on kyng Henry against Anne Askew and her fellow martyrs so D. Repse B. of Norwich did incite no lesse the old duke of Norfolke against one Rogers in the country of Northfolke who much about the same yere and time was there condemned and suffered Martyrdome for the vj. articles After which tyme it was not long but within halfe a yere both the kyng himselfe and the dukes house decayed albeit the Dukes house by Gods grace recouered againe afterward and he hymselfe conuerted to a more moderation in this kind of dealyng * The storie of Queene Katherine Parre late Queene and wife to King Henry 8 Wherein appeareth in what daunger she was for the Gospell by the meanes of Steuen Gardiner and other of his conspiracy and how graciously she was preserued by her kind and louing husband the king AFter these stormye stories aboue recited the course and order as well of the time as the matter of storie doeth require nowe somewhat to intreate likewise touching the troubles and afflictions of the vertuous
whole bodies and that all the Priestes in the Church were blind and had led the people the wrong way Likewise it was alledged agaynst him that he had denied Purgatory and had sayd that while he were alyue he would do as much for him selfe as he could for after his death he thought that prayer almes deedes could little helpe him These and such like matters were they wherewith these poore and simple men and women were chiefly charged and as heynous heretickes excommunicated emprisoned and at last compelled to recant and some of them in vtter shame and reproch besides the ordinary bearyng of fagots before the Crosse in processiō The maner of popish penaunce or els at a Sermon were enioyned for penaunce as they termed it as well to appeare once euery yeare before their ordinary as also to weare the signe of a fagot painted vpon their sleeues or other part of their outward garment and that during their liues or so often and long as it pleased their ordinary to appoint By which long rigorous and open punishing of them they ment as it should seeme vtterly to terrifie and keepe backe all others from the true knowledge of Iesus Christ and his Gospell But the Lord be euermore praysed what effect their wicked purposes therein haue takē The troubles of Helene Heyer and Robert Barkeway these our most lightsome dayes of Gods glorious Gospel do most ioyfully declare THere were also troubled beside these certaine others more simple and ignoraunt who hauyng but a very smal smake or tast of the truth did yet at the first as it may seeme gladly consent vnto the same but beyng apprehended they quickly agayne yelded and therfore had onely assigned them for their penaunce the bearyng of a litle cādle before the Crosse without any further opē abiuryng or recantyng Amongest which I finde two especially the one a woman called Elene Heyer to whom it was obiected that she had neither confessed her selfe vnto the Priest nor yet receiued the Sacrament of the altar by the space of 4. yeares and notwithstandyng had yearely eaten fleshe at Easter and after as well as others that had receiued the same contrary to the vsuall maner and conuersation of all other Christian people The other was a mā named Robert Berkeway who besides most wicked blasphemies agaynst God whiche he vtterly denyed was charged to haue spoken heynous wordes against the Popes holy and blessed Martyr Thomas Becket callyng him micher and theefe for that hee wrought by craftes and imaginations Thus haue I as briefly as I could summarely collected the principall Articles obiected agaynst these weake infirme and earthy vessels Not minding hereby to excuse or condēne them in these their fearefull falles and daungerous defectiōs but leauyng them vnto the vnmeasurable rich mercies of the Lord I thought onely to make manifest the vnsaciable bloudy crueltie of y e Popes kingdome agaynst the Gospell and true Church of Christ nothyng mitigatyng their enuious rage no not agaynst the very simple idiotes and that sometyme in most friuolous and irreligious cases But now leauyng to say any further herein I will by Gods grace go forthward with other somewhat serious matters ¶ The death and Martyrdome of William Swetyng and Iohn Brewster IN searchyng and perusing of the Register Wil. Sweting Iohn Brewster Martirs for the collection of the names Articles before recited I finde that within the compasse of the same yeares there were also some others who after they had once shewed themselues as frayle vnconstaūt as the rest beyng either therewith pricked in conscience or otherwise zelously ouercome with the manifest truth of Gods most sacred word became yet agayn as earnest professours of Christ as euer they were before and for the same profession were the secōd tyme apprehēded examined condemned and in the end were most cruelly burned Of the which number were Williā Swetyng and Iohn Brewster who were both burned together in Smithfield the xviij day of October in the yeare of our Lord. 1511. the chiefest case of religion alledged agaynst them in their Articles was their fayth cōcernyng the Sacrament of Christes body and bloud Which because it differed from the absurde grosse and Caparniticall opiniō of the new Scholemē was coūted as most heynous heresie Against trāsubstantiatiō corporall presēce in the Sacrament There were other thyngs besides obiected agaynst them as the reading of certaine forbidden bookes and accompanying with such persons as were suspected of heresie But one great and heynous offence counted amongest the rest was their putting leauing of the paintyng fagots which they were at their first abiuryng enioyned to weare as badges during theyr lyues or so long as it should please their Ordinary to appoynt and not to leaue them off vpō paine of relaps vntill they were dispensed withall for the same The cruell rigor of the Catholike clergy against the professours of the Gospell The breach of this iniunction was esteemed to be of no small weight and yet the matter well throughly considered it seemeth by their cōfessions they were both therunto by necessitie enforced For the one named Sweting being for feare of the Bishops cruelty cōstrained to wander the countreys to get his poore liuing came at length vnto Colchester where by the parson of the parish of Mary Magdalen he was prouoked to be y e holy water clarke and in that consideration had that infamous badge first taken away from him The other which was Brewster leaft off his at the commandement of the Controller of the Earle of Oxfordes house who hiring the poore man to labour in the Earles houshold busines woulde not suffer him working there to weare that counterfait cognisaunce any longer so that as I said necessity of liuing seemeth to compell both of them at the first to breake that iniunction and therfore if charitie had borne as great sway in y e harts of the Popes Clergy as did crueltie this trifle would not haue bene so heinously taken as to be brought against thē for an article and cause of condemnation to death But where tirannie once taketh place as well all godly loue as also all humane reason duties are quite forgotten Well to be short what for y e causes before recited as also for that they had once already abiured and yet as they terme it fel againe into relaps they were both as you haue hearde in the ende burned together in Smithfielde althoughe the same parties as the Register recordeth did againe before their death fearefully forsake their former reuiued cōstancie and submitting themselues vnto the discipline of the Romish Church craued absolution from their excommunication Howbeit because many of the Registers notes records in such cases may rightly be doubted of Submission would not be taken of the charitable catholikes and so called into questiō I refer the certaine knowledge hereof vnto the Lord who is the trier of all truthes and the external
the inquest THe fift and the sixte day of December in the sixte yeare of the raigne of our soueraigne Lord king Henry the eight William Barnewel Crowner of London the day and yeare abouesaid with in the ward of Castelbaynard of London assembled a quest whose names afterward do appeare and hath sworne them truely to inquire of the death of one Richard Hunne which lately was found deade in the Lollardes Tower within Paules Church of London whereupon all we of the inquest together went vp into the sayde Tower where we found the body of the sayd Hunne hanging vppon a staple of iron in a gyrdle of silke with fayre countenaunce his head fayre kemmed and his bonet right sitting vpon his head with his eyne and mouth fayre closed without any staring gaping or frowning also without any driueling or spurging in any place of his body whereupon by one assent all we agreed to take downe the deade bodye of the sayd Hunne and as soone as we beganne to heaue the body it was loose whereby by good aduisement we perceiued that the gyrdle had no knot about the staple but it was double cast and the linckes of an iron chayne which did hang on the same staple were layde vpon the same gyrdle whereby he did hang Also the knot of the gyrdle that went about his necke stood vnder his left eare which caused his head to leane towardes his right shoulder Notwithstanding there came out of his nostrels two small streames of bloud to the quantitye of foure droppes Saue onelye these foure droppes of bloud the face lippes chinne doublet coller and shyrt of the sayd Hunne was cleane from any bloud Also we fynde that the skinne both of his necke and throate beneath the gyrdle of silke was frette and faled away with that thing which the murtherers had broken his necke withall Also the handes of the sayd Hunne were wrong in the wristes wherby we perceiued that his handes had bene boâ—d Moreouer we find that within the sayd prison was no mean wherby a man might hang himselfe but onely a stoole which stoole stoode vpon a bolster of a bed so tickle that any manne or beaste might not touch it so litle but it was ready to fall Whereby wee perceiued that it was not possible that Hunne might hang himselfe the stoole so standing Also all the gyrdle from the staple to his necke as wel as the part which went about his necke was too litle for his head to come out therat Also it was not possible that the soft silken gyrdle shoulde breake his necke or skinne beneathe the gyrdle Also we finde in a corner somewhat beyond the place where he did hange a great parcell of bloud Also we finde vpon the left side of Hunnes Iacket froÌ„ the brest downeward two great streames of bloud Also within the flap of the left side of his Iacket we finde a great cluster of bloud and the Iacket folden down thereupon which thing the sayd Hunne could neuer fold nor doe after he was hanged Whereby it appeareth playnely to vs all that the necke of Hunne was broken and the great plenty of bloud was shed before he was hanged Wherefore all we finde by God and all our consciences that Richard Hunne was murdered Also wee acquite the sayd Richard Hunne of his owne death Also there was an end of a waxe candle whiche as Iohn Belringer sayth he lefte in the prison burning with Hunne that same Sunday at night that Hunne was murthered which waxe candle we founde sucking vpon the stockes fayre put out about seuen or eight foote from the place where Hunne was hanged which candle after our opinion was neuer put out by him for many likelyhoods which we haue perceiued Also at the going vp of mayster Chauncellor into the Lollardes tower we haue good proofe that there lay on the stockes a gowne either of Murrey or Crimosin in grayne furred with shankes Whose gowne it was we could neuer proue neither who bare it away All we finde that Mayster William Horsey Chauncellour to my Lord of London hath had at his commaundement both the rule and guiding of the sayd prisoner Moreouer all we finde that the sayde maister Horsey Chauncellor hath put Charles Ioseph out of his office as the sayd Charles hath confessed because he woulde not deale and vse the sayde prisoner so cruelly and doe to him as the Chauncellour woulde haue had him to do Notwithstanding the deliuerance of the keies to the Chauncellour by Charles on the Saturday at night before Hunnes death and Charles riding out of the towne on that sonday in the morning ensuing was but a conuention made betwixt Charles and the Chauncellour for to colour the murther For the same sonday that Charles rode forth he came agayne to the town at night and killed Richard Hunne as in the depositions of Iulian Littel Thomas Chicheley Thomas Simondes and Peter Turner do appeare After colouring of the murther betwixte Charles and the Chauncellour conspired the Chauncellour called to him one Iohn Spalding Belringer of Paules and deliuered to the same Belringer the keyes of the Lollardes tower geuing to the sayde Belringer a great charge saying I charge thee to keepe Hunne more straitely then he hath bene kept and let him haue but one meale a day Moreouer I charge thee let no body come to him without my licence neyther to bring him shirt cappe kirchiefe or any other thing but that I see it before it come to him Also before Hunne was caryed to Fulham the Chauncellour commaunded to be put vpon Hunnes necke a great coller of iron with a greate chayne which is too heauy for any man or beast to weare long to endure Moreouer it is well proued that before Hunnes death Proufes of Hunnes death the sayd Chauncellour came vppe into the sayd Lollardes tower and kneeled downe before Hunne holding vp his hands to him praying him of forgeuenesse of all that he had done to him and muste do to him And on sonday folowing the Chauncellour commauÌ„ded the Penitensary of Paules to go vp to him and say a Gospell and make for him holy water and holy bread and geue it to hym which so did and also the Chauncellor commaunded that Hunne should haue his dinner And the same dinner time Charles boye was shut in prison with Hunne which was neuer so before and after dynner when the Belringer fet out the boy the Belringer sayd to the same boy come no more hither with meat for him vntill tomorow at noone for my maister Chauncellour hath commaunded that he shall haue but one meale a day and the same night folowing Richard Hunne was murdered which murther could not haue bene done without consent and licence of the Chauncellor and also by the writing and knowledge of Iohn Spalding Belringer for there could no man come into the prison but by the keies being in Iohn Belringers keeping Also as by my Lord of LondoÌ„s booke doth appeare Iohn Belringer is a
so deuoutly the title of a martyr for withholding that from the king which by law of God and of the realme did belong vnto him and cannot suffer Hunne to be titled for a Marty Cope Dial. 6. Pag. 847. dying in his owne right by the handes of spirituall theeues and homicides as you your selfe do terme them But what do I strayne my trauell any further to proue Hunne a martyr wheÌ„ as Copes own confessioÌ„ doth import no lesse though I said nothing For if I should take no more but his owne very wordes say Cope Ibid. that he was knowne to be an heretique as Cope doth affirme what could I say more seing he dyed for theyr heresy to proue him to dye a Martyr For to dye an hereticke with the Papistes what is it els to say trueth but to dye with God a Martyr But howsoeuer it pleaseth either Syr Tho. Moore to iest or Alen Cope to skowlde out the matter to stile Richard Hunne for a knowne and desperate heretique yet to all true godly disposed meÌ„ Hunne may well be known to be a godly and vertuous person no heretique but faythful and sound saue that onely he semed rather half a papist at least no full Protestant for that he resorted dayly to masse and also had his Beades in prison with him Hunne no full Protestant after the Catholique maner albeit he was somwhat inclining as may appeare toward the Gospell And if the name of a martyr be thought to good for him yet I trust maister Cope wyll stand so good maister to him to let him at least to be a martirs felow But what now if I goe further with Mayster Cope name Richard Hunne not onely â—or a martyr but also commend him for a double martyr Certes as I suppose in so saying I should affirme nothing lesse theÌ„ trueth nor any thing more then truly may be sayd and iustly proued But to geue and graunt this confession vnto the aduersary which notwithstanding might be easily proued let vs see now the proofes of maister Cope how he argueth that Rich. Hunne is no martyr because saith he true men being killed in hie wayes by theeues murderers are not therfore to be counted martyrs c. And was there nothing els in the cause of Hunne but as is in true men killed by theeues murderers They that are killed by theeues and murderers are killed for some pray or money about them And what pray or profit was in the death of Hunne let vs see to redound to them whiche oppressed him If it were the mortuary or the bearing cloth that was a small thing and not worthye his death If it were the Premunire the daunger therof perteined to the Priest and not to them If they feared least the example thereof once begun should afterward redound to the preiudice of the whole church theÌ„ was the cause of his death not priuate but publick teÌ„ding to the whole Church and Clergy of Rome and so is hys death not altogether like to the death of theÌ„ which for priuate respectes are killed of theeues and murderers But he was an heretique sayth Cope By the same reason that Cope taketh him for an heretique I take hym the more to be accepted for a martyr For by that waye which they call heresy the liuing God is serued by no way better And if he were an heretique why then did they not proceed agaynst him as an heretique while he was alyue when they had him at Fulham before them if they had ben sure to entrappe him in that snare why did they not take theyr aduauntage The cause of Hunnes secret murther discussed when they might with least ieoperdye why did they not proceede and condemne hym for an heretique why made they suche haste to preuent his death before why did they not tary the sentence of the law hauing the law in theyr owne handes But belike they perceiued that he coulde not be prooued an heretique while he liued and therfore thought it best to make him away priuily and to stop the Premunire and afterward to stop the pursuite of his death by making him an heretique And therfore were articles deuised by the Chauncellour as is proued by witnesse of Charles Ioseph and other pag. 785. agaynst hym and he condemned for an heretique Craftie practise and all his fauourers also who so euer durst styrre to take his part and so therevpon was committed to the secular power and burned Wherin they did him double wrong first in that they burned him for an heretique hauing before submitted himselfe to theyr fauourable correction as it appeareth yet in the Bishops Registers by his owne hand as it is there preteÌ„ded whiche was agaynst theyr owne lawes Agayne if he had not submitted himselfe at that time yet did they hym wronge to burne him before they knewe and hearde hym speake as Tindall sayth whether he woulde recant or no. And yet admit that he was condemned and burned for an heretique Hunne had doble wroÌ„g yet to be killed and burned of them for an heretique that taketh not from him the name of a martyr but rather geueth him to be a double martir But Cope yet proceding in his hoat coler agaynst Rich. Hunne after he hath made him first no martyr and then an heretique thirdly he now maketh him also a murtherer of himselfe and sayeth that no other man was any part of his death Copes reasons why Hunne should hang him selfe but only his owne handes and that either for indignation and anger or for desperation or for some cause he knoweth not what And in his Epilogus to make it probable he allegeth the example of one but namelesse who in Queene Maries time in like sort went about to hang himself had he not bene taken in the maner and rescued Furthermore as touching the Chauncellour he argueth that there was no cause why he should attempt any such violence agaynst him both for his age and for his dignitye for his learning and for the greatnesse of his owne perill which might ensue thereof Who if he had maligned the man and had bene so disposed to worke his destruction had meanes otherwise without daunger to bring that about hauing him within his dauÌ„ger conuict and fast tyed for heresy Wherunto I aunswere that to all this matter Copes reasons aunswered sufficient hath bene aunswered by the story it selfe of his death aboue specified Whereby the maner of his death by circumstaunces of his handling and hanging Proufes that Hunne dyd not hange him selfe by his necke broke by his bodye loose by his skinne fretted by his wristes wroung by his gyrdle in such shortnesse double cast about the staple by his cap right vpon his head by his heare kemmed by his eyes closed by the cake of bloud founde in the floore by his Shyrt coller Doublet Iacket and other outwarde partes of his garmentes without drop of bloud vnspotted by the stoole so
of August an 1511. and being at that time brought before D. Smith B. of Lincolne was by him examined vpon dyuers and sundry articles the effect wherof are these 1. First that he had spoken against auricular confession and denyed the corporall presence of Christes body in the sacrament of the altar 2. Item that he beleued that al holy men of his sect were onely priestes 3. Item that he had affirmed that the father of heauen was the altar and the second person the sacrament The articles of Thomas Man that vppon the Ascension day the sacrament ascended vnto the altar and there abideth still 4. Item that he beleued not aright in the sacrament of extreme vnction 5. Item that he had called certaine priestes meanely arrayed pyld knaues 6. Item that he had sayd that pulpits were priestes lying stooles 7. Item that he had beleued that images ought not to be worshipped and that he neyther beleeued in the Crucifixe nor yet would worship it 8. Item that he had affirmed that he heard say the word of God and God to be al one and that he worthily receiueth the word of God receiueth God 9. Item that he had sayd that the popish Churche was not the church of God but a sinagogue and that holy men of his sect where the true church of God For these and suche like matters was he a long time emprisoned and at last through frailtie and feare of death was contented to abiure yeld himselfe vnto the iudgement of the Romish Church and thereupon was enioyned not only to make hys open recantation but also from thencefâ—rth to remayne as prisoner within the monastery of Osney besides Oxford Thomas Man sent to the monastery of Osney and so to beare a fagot before the first crosse at the next generall Procession within the Uniuersitie Howbeit not long after the Bishop hauing neede of the poore mans helpe in hys housholde busines tooke him out of the said Monastery and placed him with in his owne house vntill his busines was ended and then hys turne once serued hee appoynted D. Wilcockes his vicar generall that in hys next iudicial Session within the sayd Priorie of Frideswide at Oxforde Thomas Man sent to the monastery of Frideswyde he shoulde assigne him to remayne within the sayd Priorie and not to depart thence without licence of the Prior for the tyme being vpon payne oâ— relapse and vpon lyke payne he also enioyned him to weare the signe of a Fagot vnder his vppermost garment vntill he were dispensed withall for the same Al which notwithstanding he beyng belike both sory for hys offence in denying the trueth and also weary of his seruile and prisonlike bondage bethought hymself how he might best escape their cruell handes and therefore after a while seyng good opportunitie offered him Thomas Man fledde out of the monastery he fled the dioces and iurisdiction of Lincolne and secking abroad in other couÌ„tryes for worke thereby to susteine his poore lyfe he most commonly abode sometime in Essexe sometime in Suffolke where also he associated and ioyned himselfe vnto such godly professors of Christes Gospel as he there could heare of But within fewe yeares after such is the cruell rage of Sathan and hys wicked members whiche neuer suffer the godly long to continue vntroubled he was againe accursed of relapse Thomas Man the second time apprehended by the inquest of the inquisition of London and therupon was apprehended brought vnto Rich. Fitziames then Bish. of Lond. the 9. day of February an 1518. he was examined by D. Hed the Bishops vicar generall within his pallace at Lond. where the sayde Hed iudicially assisted with diuers of his complices declared first vnto man that for as much as he was since hys first abiuring againe detected and accused by certayne credible and honest persons of the same heresies which he had once before recanted and further contrary to the order of penaunce enioyned hym by the late Byshop of Lincolne he had departed the Priorie of Sainct Frideswide and the Dioces of Lincolne without leaue The cause of hys martyrdome eyther of the Byshop or Prior and was now also found within y e dioces of LoÌ„don and that without hys badge assigned hym by y e sayde bishops vicar generall he therefore as Chauncellour and vicar generall vnto the bish of Lond. deputed for that purpose did then meane to proceede agaynst hym as a relapse by order of Ecclesiasticall lawes in that behalfe prouided Wherfore he appoynted hym to appeare agayne in the coÌ„sistory of Pauls the 12. day of February next after there to answere vnto such articles as then should be propounded agaynst him At which day and place the Chauncellor first reciting the causes before mentioned why he did then proceede against him obiected vnto him these articles folowing Articles againe obiected against Thomas Man 1. First that he was of the Dioces of London 2. IteÌ„ that he was a Christen man professed Christes Fayth and the determinatioÌ„s of holy Church concernyng the seuen Sacramentes and other articles of the Catholicke fayth 3. Item that it was not lawfull for any man especially a lay man erroneously and obstinatly to hold teach or defend any opinion contrary vnto the determinations of the sayd church and that the person so doing is an hereticke 4. Item that within one of the 12. monthes of the yeare of our Lord. 1511. he had bene detected before the Bishop of Lincolne that then was Against the reall presence in the Sacrament of diuers poyntes of heresie as that he had affirmed that the very body and bloud of christ was not in the sacrament of the altar but materiall bread and wine and that he had receiued it at Easter as holye bread and likewise had affirmed that the crucifixe other Images in the Church were not to be worshipped and also that confession made vnto a priest was of none effect with diuers other like opinions and heresies 5. Item that for these and such like poyntes of heresie he had bene abiured in S. Mary church at Oxford before D. Wilcockes Chauncellour vnto the sayde Byshop of Lincolne in the month of October in the yeare last abouesayd and there dyd renounce them and all other promising no more to fal into the like 6. Item that there also he had taken a solemne oth to do such pennaunce as should be enioyned him by the authoritie of the sayd Bishop 7. Item that then he was enioyned to abide within the monastery of Osney by Oxforde and also there to beare a fagot before the first Crosse in the generall Procession 8. Item that after a certayn tyme that he had bene within the monastery of Osney the Byshop of Lincolne for certayne causes tooke him into his owne house and seruice respiting his pennaunce for a time 9. Item that afterwardes which was the 9. day of October anno 1512. the sayd Bishops Chauncellour iudicially sitting
Heliar and one Walker a Thicker of S. Clements concerning diuers such matters of Pilgrimage offering to Images worshipping of Sainctes and the sacrament of the altar A perilous heresie Ex Regist. Lond. Item when Thomas Goodred William Sweting and he in the fieldes keeping beastes were talking together of the sacramente of the Lordes bodye and like matters this Iames Brewster shoulde thus say Nowe the sonne of the liuing God helpe vs. Unto whome William Sweting agayne shoulde aunswere Nowe almightye God so doe And thus haue you the causes likewise and crymes layd against Iames Brewster vpon which he with William Sweting was together examined and condemned Then being asked as the Romishe maner is whether he had any cause why he shuld not be adiudged for relapse he trusting to finde fauoure and grace in submitting himselfe sayd that he submitted him to the mercy of almighty God and to the fauourable goodnes of him his iudge And likewise did William Swetinge submit himselfe trusting belike that they should finde some fauour and reliefe in thys humble subiecting themselues vnto their goodnes But note here the vnmerciful and vnchristian dealing of these Catholique fathers The vnmercifull and vnchristian dealing of the catholique Papists who vppon their submission were contented to geue out a solemne commission the tenor whereof was to release and pardon them from the sentence of the excommunication whereinto they had incurred But immediately after vpon the same the Byshop all this notwithstanding pronounced vpon them the sentence of death and condemnation Whereupon they were both deliuered to the secular power William Sweeting Iames Brewster burnt in Smithfield and both together brent in Smithfield at one fire the 18. day of October an 1511. ¶ Christopher Shoomaker Martyr TO these blessed saintes before past we will also adioyne Christopher Shoomaker of whom this I finde briefly in the Register of syr Iohn Longland and that the sayde Christopher Shoomaker Christoph. Shomaker burnt in Newbery mariir a parishioner of great Missendē came to the house of one Iohn Say and after other matters of talke read to him out of a little booke the woordes which Christ spake to his disciples And thus comming to his house about foure times at euery time read something out of the same booke vnto him teaching him not to be deceiued in the priestes celebration at Masse and declaring that it was not the same very present body of Christ as the priestes did phantasie but in substance bread bearing the remembraunce of Christ. And taught him moreouer that the Pilgrimage worshipping and setting vp candles to saintes were all vnprofitable And thus the sayde Ioh. Say beyng taught by this Christopher and also confirmed by Iohn Okendē and Robert pope was brought to the knowledge of the same doctrine Thus much briefly I find in that Register concerning Christopher Shoomaker declaring further that he was burned at Newbery about this time which was an 1518. And thus much out of Registers of London * The burning of Christopher Shoomaker The death of Christopher Shomaker Foure principall pointes they stood in against the Church of Rome in pilgrimage adoration of sainctes in reading scripture bookes in English and in the carnall presence of Christes body in the sacrament Abiuratio magna After the great abiuration aforesayd which was vnder William Smith Bishop of Lincolne they were noted and termed among themselues by the name of knowne men or iust fast men Knowen men Iust fast men as nowe they are called by the name of Protestantes As they were simple yet not vncircumspect in theyr doings so the crafty serpent being more wily then they by fraudulent subtletie did so circumuent thē that they caused the wife to detect the husband The practise of Romish prelats the husband the wife the father the daughter the daughter the father the brother to disclose the brother and neighbour the neighbor Neither were there any assemblies nor readinges kept but both y e persons and also the bookes were knowne The practise of prelates Neither was any word so closely spoken nor article mentioned but it was discouered So subtilly and sleightly these Catholicke prelates did vse their inquisitions and examinations that nothing was done or sayd among these Knowne men xv or xx yeares before so couertly but it was brought at length to their intelligence Such captious interrogatories so many articles and suspicions they had suche espyals and priuie scoutes they sent abroad such authoritie and credite they had with the king and in the kinges name such dilligence they shewed in that behalfe so violently and impudently they abused the booke of y e peaceable Euangelistes wresting mens consciences vppon their othe swearing them vpon the same to detect thēselues their fathers mothers other of their kinred with their friends neighbours and that to death All whiche thinges in the further processe of the table ensuing Christ willing whiche we haue collected out of some part of the Registers of Lincolne shall appeare For the better declaration wherof first here is to be premonished by the way touching the see of Lincoln that after William Smith succeded Iohn Longland This William Smith W. Smith Bish. of Lincolne although he was somewhat eger sharpe against the poore simple flocke of Christes seruauntes vnder whome some were burned many abiured a great nūber molested as partly hath bene afore declared yet was he nothing so bloudy or cruell Iohn Longland B. of Lincolne as was the sayd Longland which afterward succeeded in that Dioces For so I fynde of him that in the time of the great abiuratiō and troublesome affliction of Buckinghamshyre men wherein many were abiured certaine burned yet diuers he sent quietly home without punishment and pennaunce bidding them go home and liue as good Christen men should doe And many which were enioyned penaunce before he did release This Smith dyed about the yeare of our Lord. 1515. by whome was builded as is aforesaid the Colledge of Brasan nose in Oxford The College of Brasen nose in Oxford builded Not long after him folowed Iohn Longland a fierce cruell vexer of y e faythfull poore seruantes of Christ who to renue again the old sparkles of persecutiō whiche were not yet vtterly quenched first began w t one or two of them which had bene abiured whom he thought to be most notorious causing them by force of their othe to detect bewray not onely their owne opinions touching poyntes of religiō but also to discouer al other of their affinitie which were either suspected or abiured before And them likewise he put to their othe most violently constrayning them to vtter and confesse both themselues and whom els so euer they knew By reason whereof an incredible multitude of men women and maydens were brought forth to examination and straightly handled And such as were found in relapse were burned The rest were so burdened with superstitious and
part agaynst his accusers that he at that time was rid out of trouble William Tyndall in hys booke aunswering that M. More addeth moreouer and testifieth that the Byshop of London would haue made the said Colet Deane of Paules an hereticke for translating the Pater noster in Englishe had not the Byshop of Caunterbury holpen the Deane But yet the malice of Fitziames the Byshop so ceased not who being thus repulsed by the Archbishop practised by an other trayne how to accuse hym vnto the king The occasion thus fel. It happened the same time that the king was in preparation of warre agaynst Fraunce Whereupon the Byshop with his coadiutors taking occasion vpon certaine wordes of Colet wherein he seemed to preferre peace before any kinde of warre Iniqua pax iustissimo bello praeferenda were it neuer so iust accused him therefore in their sermons and also before the Kyng Furthermore it so befell the same time y t vpon good friday D. Colet preaching before the king entreated of the victory of Christ exhorting all Christians to fight vnder y e standard of Christ against the deuill adding moreouer what an hard thing it was to fight vnder Christes banner and that all they which vpon priuate hatred or ambition tooke weapon against their enemy one christian to slay an other suche did not fight vnder the banner of Christ but rather of Satan therefore concluding his matter he exhorted that Christian men in theyr warres would followe Christ their Prince captayn in fighting against their enemies rather then the example of Iulius or Alexander c. The king hearing Colet thus to speake and fearing lest by hys words the hartes of his souldiours might be withdrawne from his warres which hee had then in hande Colet called before the kyng tooke hym aside and talked with him in secret conference in his garden walking Bish. Fitziames Bricot and StaÌ„dish who were his enemies thought now none other but that Collet must needs be committed to y e Tower wayted for his comming out But the king with great gentlenes intertayning D. Colet and bidding him familiarly to put on his cap in long curteous talk had with him in the garden much commended him for his learning integritie of lyfe agreeing with him in all poyntes D. Colet commended of the king but that onely he required him for that the rude souldiours shuld not rashly mistake that which he had said more playnly to explane hys words and minde in that behalfe which after he dyd and so after long communication and great promisâ—s the king dismissed Colet with these wordes saying let euery man haue his Doctour as him liketh this shall be my Doctour and so departed Wherby none of his aduersaries durst euer trouble him after that time The foundation of the schoole of Paules Among many other memorable actes left behind him he erected a worthy foundation of the schoole of Paules I pray God the fruites of the schoole may answere y e foundation for the cherishing vp of youth in good letters prouiding a sufficient stipende as well for the maister as for the Husher whome he willed rather to be appoynted out of the number of maryed men then of single priestes with their suspected chastitie The first moderator of this schoole was Guliel Lilius Gulielm Lilius Ex epist. Eras. ad Iod. Ionam Guliel Grocinus Guliel Latimerus The iudgemeÌ„t of Greocinus vpon Hierachia ecclesiast Dionisii Areopag a man no lesse notable for hys learnyng then was Colet for his foundation Ex. Epist. Erasm. ad Iodoc Ionam This Colet died the yeare of our Lord 1519. Not long before the death of this Colet and Lily lyued Gulielmus Grocinus and Gulielmus Latimerus both English men also and famously learned This Grocinus as he began to read in his opeÌ„ lecture in y e church of S. Paul the booke of Dyonisius Areopagita commonly called Hierarchia Ecclesiastica for the reading of the holy scriptures in Paules was not in vre in the first entry of his preface he cryed out with great vehemency agaynst them who soeuer they were whiche eyther denyed or stoode in doubt of the authoritie of that booke in the number of whome hee noted Laurence Valla diuers other of like approued iudgement and learning But afterward the same Grocine when he had continued a few weekes in hys reading thereof and did consider further in him he vtterly altered and recanted his former sentence protesting openly that the forenamed booke to his iudgement was neuer written by that authour whom we reade in the actes of the Apostles to be called Dyonisius Areopagita Ex. Eras. ad Parisiens Dionisius Areopag The tractation of these two couples aboue rehearsed doe occasion me to adioyne also the remembraunce of an other couple of like learned men The names of whom not vnworthy to be remembred were Thomas Linacre and Richard Pace which two followed much vpon the tyme of Colet Thomas Linacre Richarde Pace and of Wil. Lily But of Richard Pace whiche was Deane next after the foresayd Iohn Colet more conuenient place shall serue vs hereafter to speake comming to the story of Cardinall Wolsey Moreouer to these two I thought it not out of season to couple also some mention of Geffrey Chaucer and Iohn Gower Geffrey Chaucer Iohn Gower Which although being much discrepant froÌ„ these in course of yeres yet may seeme not vnworthy to be matched with these forenamed persons in commendation of their study and learning Albeit concerning the full certainty of the tyme and death of these two we cannot find yet it appeareth in the prologe of Gowers work intituled confessio Amantis that he finished it in the 16. yeare of K. Rich. the second And in the end of the viij booke of hys sayde treatise he declareth that he was both sicke and old when he wrote it wherby it may appeare that he liued not long after Notwithstanding by certayne verses of the sayde maister Gower placed in y e latter end of Chaucers works both in Latine and Englishe it may seeme that he was aliue at the beginning of the raigne of king Henry the iiij and also by a booke which he wrote to the same K. Henry By his sepulture within a Chappell of the Churche of S. Mary Oueries The bookes 〈◊〉 Iohn Gower whiche was then a monastery where he his wife lye buried it appeareth by hys cheyn his garlaÌ„d of Laurell that he was both a knight and florishing than in poetry In the which place of his sepulture were made in hys grauestone 3. books the first bearing the tytle Speculum meditantis The second Vox Clamantis The thyrd CoÌ„fessio amantis Besides these diuers Chronicles and other workes moe he compiled Likewise as touching the tyme of Chaucer by hys owne works in the end of hys first booke of Troylus and Crâ—scide it is manifest that he and Gower were bothe of one tyme
Martyre buryed quicke which death they receiued lykewise very chearfully Certain of the other prisoners which were not codemned to death were depriued of theyr goodes commaunded in a white sheete to come to the church An aged woman Martyr buryed quicke and there kneling with a Taper in their hand to aske forgeuenes and they which refused so to doe and to abiure the doctrine of Luther were put to the fire Ex Francis Encenate The name of the persecutor appeareth not in the story M. Perseuall Martyr M. Perseuall At Louane An. 1544. Not long after this was one M. Perseual in the same Uniuersitie of Louane singularly well learned Who for reprehending certayne popishe superstitions and some thing speaking in commendation of the Gospell was throwne into prison Then beyng accused of Lutheranisme because he stood to y e same and woulde not condesende to the popes erroneous faction he was adiudged to perpetuall pryson there to be fedde onely with bread and water which punishment he tooke pacyentlye for Christes sake Neuerthelesse certayne Cittizens taking compassiō of him sent him wyne and beare But hys keepers beeing charged vnder a great penaltie durst let nothing come vnto hym At last what became of him no man coulde learne nor vnderstand Some iudge that hee was eyther famished for hunger or els that he was secretly drowned Et Franc. Encenate Dorsardus◠a Potestate in that coūtrey Franciscus Encenas prisoner and a great persecutor Iustice Imbsberger At Brusels An. 1544. Iustus of Louane Martyr Iustus a skinner of Louane being suspected of Lutheranisme was foūd in his house to haue the new testament and certayne sermons of Luther For the which he was committed and hys Iaylour commanded that he should speake wyth none There were the same tyme in the lower prison vnder them Egidius and Franciscus Encenas a Spanyard who secretly hauing the doores left open came to him and confirmed hym in the cause of righteousnes Thus is the prouidēce of the Lord neuer lacking to hys Saintes in time of necessity Shortly after came the Doctours and maysters of Louane to examine hym of certayne Articles touching religion as of y e popes supremacy Sacrifice of y e masse Purgatory and of the sacrament Iustus 〈◊〉 de terra Whereunto when hee had aunswered playnely and boldly after the Scriptures and woulde in no wise be remooued he was condemned to the fire but through y e intercessiō made to the Queene his burnyng was pardoned and he onely beheaded Ex Franc. Encenate The person of Brusels Giles of Brusels An. 1544. This Gyles was borne in Brusels Gyles Martyr of honest parentes By hys occupatiō he was brought vpp from hys youth to be a Cutler In the which occupation he was so expert and cunning that hee waxed thereby riche wealthy Comming to the yeares of 30. he beganne to receaue the light of the Gospell thorough the readyng of the holy Scripture and encreased therein exceedingly And as in zeale he was feruent so was he of nature humane milde and pittyfull passing al other in those partes Whatsoeuer he had that necessitie coulde spare he gaue it awaye to the poore and onely liued by hys science Some he refreshed with hys meate Good works going with a lyuelye fayth some with clothing to some he gaue hys shoes some he helped wyth housholde stuffe to other some he ministred holesome exhortatiō of good doctrine One poore woman there was brought to bed and had no bed to lye in to whom he brought hys owne bed hymselfe contented to lye in the straw The sayd Egidius being detected by a Priest or person of Brusels was taken at Louane for that religion whiche the Pope doth call heresie Where hys aduersaryes extended great care and dilligence to reduce hym to theyr doctrine and to make hym abiure But as he was a man well reasoned and singularly witted they went away many tymes wyth shame Thus beyng deteyned 8. monthes in prison he was sent to Brusels to be iudged The humble heart of Gyles where he comforted dyuers whych were there in prison amōg whom was also Fraunciscus Encenas exhorting them to constancie of the truth vnto the crowne which was prepared for them At the table he ministred to them al beyng contented hymselfe wyth the fewe scrappes which they left Feruency of prayer In thys hys prayers he was so ardent kneelyng by hymselfe in some secret place that he seemed to forget hym selfe Beyng called many tymes to meate he neyther heard nor sawe them that stood by hym till he was lift vp by the armes then gently he woulde speake vnto them as one waked out of a sweet sleep Certayne of the Gray Friers sometymes were sent vnto hym by two and two to reduce hym but he would alwaies desire them to depart frō him Blasphemy of Papistes for he was at a poynt when the Fryers at anye tyme did miscall hym he euer helde his peace at such pryuate iniuries in somuche that those blasphemers would say abroad that he had a dum deuill in hym But when they talked of any religion there he spared not but answered them fully by euidences of the Scripture in such sort that diuers times they would depart maruelyng At sundry times he might haue escaped the doores being let open but he woulde not for bringing his keeper in perill At length about the moneth of Ianuary he was brought to an other prison to be constrayned with tormentes to confesse Purgatory and to vtter mo of hys fellowes But no forcement would serue Wherfore vppon the 22. of Ianuary he was condemned to the fire but priuily contrary to the vse of y e Country for openly they durst not condemne hym for feare of the people so wel was he beloued When tidinges of the sentence came vnto him he gaue harty thankes to GOD that the houre was come when he might glorifie the Lord. As he was brought to the place of burning where he saw a great heape of wood pyled hee required the greater part therof to be taken awaye and geuen to y e poore a litle sayd he wold suffice him Also seyng a poore man comming by as he wēt that lacked shoes he gaue hys shoes vnto him Better sayd he so to do then to haue his shoes burnt and the poore to perish for cold Standing at the stake the hangman was ready to strangle hym before but he woulde not saying that there was no such need that hys payn shuld be mittigated for I feare not sayd he the fire doe therfore as thou art commanded And thus the blessed Martyr lifting vp his eyes to heauen in the middle of the flame was extincted to the great lamentation of all that stood by The zeale of people against the bloudy Fryers After that tyme when the friers of that Cittie would goe about for theyr almes the people would say it was not meet for them to receaue almes with bloudy handes This history
shoulde be maryed to Christ. And as shee shuld be burned vpoÌ„ a saterday vpoÌ„ Michaelmas euen vpon a saterday sayde shee I was first maryed and vpon a Saterday I shall be maryed agayn And seing the dongcart brought wherein she should be caryed she reioyced thereat shewing suche constancye in her martyrdome as made all the beholders to maruell Ex. Ioan. Crisp. Henry 2. FreÌ„ch king An Officer of the kings house petrus Castellanus Byshop Machonensis A poore Taylour of paris dwellynge in the streete of S. Antony At Paris An. 1549. Among many oother godly martyrs y t suffered in France A godlie Taylour in Paris martyr the story of this poore Tailor is not the least nor worst to be remeÌ„bred His name is not yet sought out in y t french storyes for lack of dilligence in those writers more is the pittie The story is this Not long after the coronation of Henry ii the Frenche king at whose coÌ„ming into Parris dyuers good Martyrs were there brought out and burned for a spectacle as is aboue said a certayne poore Taylour who then dwelt not farre from the kynges Pallace in the streete bearing the name of S. Antony was apprehended of a certayne officer in the kinges house for that vpon a certayne holy daye he followed hys occupation and did worke for his lyuing Before he was had to prison the officer asked hym why he dyd labour and worke geuing no obseruation of the holy day To whom he aunswered that he was a poore man liuing onely vpon hys labour and as for the day he knew no other but onely the Sonday wherein hee might not lawfully worke for the necessitie of his liuing The taylour imprisoned fâ—r breaking a pâ—â—â—e of an holy day Then the Officer began to aske of hym manye questions whereunto the poore Taylour dyd so aunswere y e eftsoones hee was clapt in prison After that the Officer comming into the Court to shewe what good seruice he had done for the holy Churche declared to certayne estates how he had taken a Lutherane workyng vpon the holy day shewing that he had suche answeres of hym that he commaunded hym to prison When the rumour hereof was noysed in y e kings chamber through the motioÌ„ of theÌ„ which were about the king the poore man was sent for to appeare that the king might haue y e hearing of him Whereupon the kinges chamber being voyded saue onely a fewe of the chiefe Pieres remayning about the king the simple Taylour was brought The king sitting in hys chayre The taylour brought before the kyng commaunded petrus Castellanus Byshop of Mascon a man very fitte for such Inquisitions to question wyth hym The Taylour being entred and nothyng appaulled at the kynges maiestie after hys reuerence done vnto the prince gaue thankes to God that he had so greatly dignified hym being such a wretch as to bring him where he might testifie his truth before such a mighty prince Then Castellanus entring talke began to to reason with hym touching the greatest and chiefest matter of Religion Whereunto the Taylour without feare or anye haltyng in hys speache The present boldnes of the taylor aunsweryng for his religion before the kyng with present audacitie witte and memory so aunswered for the sincere doctrine and simple truth of Gods Gospel as was both conuenient to the purpose and also to his questions aptly and fitly correspondent Notwithstandyng the nobles there present with cruell tauntes and rebukes did what they coulde to dashe him out of countenance Yet all this terrefied not hym but with boldnes of hart and free libertie of speach he defended his cause or rather the cause of Christ the Lorde neither flattering with their persons not fearing their threates which was to them all a singular admiration to behold that simple poore artificer to stand so firme and bold aunsweryng before a kyng to those questions propounded agaynst him Whereat when the kyng seemed to muse with him selfe as one somwhat amased and which might soone haue bene induced at that present to further knowledge the egregious Bishop Pestilent counsell about the kyng other courteours seeyng the king in such a muse sayd he was an obstinate a stubburne person obfirmed in his own opinioÌ„ and therfore was not to be maruelled at but to be sent to the iudges to be punished and therefore lest he should trouble the eares of the sayd Henry the kynge hee was commaunded agayne to the handes of the officer that his cause myght be informed and so within few daies after he was condemned by the hye Stuard of the kyngs house to be burned aliue And lest any deepe coÌ„sideration of that excellent fortitude of the poore man might further peraduenture pearsâ— the kinges mynde A fumish comparison of a fierie Cardinal the Cardinals and Byshops were euer in the kynges eare tellyng hym that these Lutheranes were nothyng els but such as caryed vaine smoke in their mouthes which being put to y e fire would soone vanish The death and martyrdome of this taylour Wherfore the king was appointed himself to be present at his executioÌ„ which was sharpe cruell before the Church of Mary the Uirgin where it pleased God to geue such strength and courage to his seruaunte in suffering his martyrdome that the beholding thereof did more astonish the kyng then all the other did before Ex Ioan. Crisp. Ex Henr. Pantall Lib. 7.  Claudius Thierry At Orleance An. 1549. The same yeare for the same doctrine of the Gospell one Claudius also was burned at the sayde Towne of Orleance Claudius Thierry Martyr being apprehended by the waye commyng from Geneua to hys Countrey Ex Ioan. Crisp.  Leonard Galimard At Paris An· 1549. This Leonard for the confession lykwise of Christ and his Gospel was takeÌ„ and brought to Paris Leonard Galimard martyr and there by the sentence of the couÌ„sayle was iudged to be burnt the same time as Florent Uenote aboue mentioned did suffer at Paris Ex IoaÌ„ Crisp.  Macaeus Moreou At Troyes An. 1549. He was burned in Troyes in Campaine a Towne in France remaining constant to the end in the Gospell Macaeus Moreau martyr for the whiche he was apprehended Ex eodeÌ„  Ioan Godeau Gabriell Berandinus An. 1550. These two were of the Churche of Geneua Afterwarde for theyr freindly admonishing a certayn priest which in his sermon had abused the name of God Ioh. Godeau Gabriell Berandine martyrs they were takeÌ„ at ChaÌ„beriace Godeau standyng to his confession was burned Gabriell thoughe he beganne a litle to shrynk for feare of the tormentes yet beyng confirmed by y e constant death of Godeau recouered agayne and standing likewise to his conclusion first had his tongue cut out Who notw tstanding through Gods might did speake so as hee might be vnderstand whereupon the hangman being accused for not cutting of his tongue rightly said that he could not stoppe him of
men which were also appreheÌ„ded for religion into the Temple of S. Mary called De Minerua the 5. daye of Septemb an 1553. either there to reuoke or to be burned There sate vpon them 6. Cardinals in high seates beside the Iudge before whome preached a Dominicke Fryer which cruelly inueighing agaynst the poore prisoners incensed the Cardinals with al the vehemency he might to theyr condemnation The poore men stoode holding a burning taper in theyr handes Of whome some for feare of death reuolted But this Doctor Mollius with a Weauer of Perusium remayned constant Then Mollius began an earnest sermon in the Italian tongue whereâ—â— hee confirmed the Articles of the fayth by y e sacrete scriptures declaring also that the pope was not the successour of Peter but Antichrist and his sectaryes do figure the whore of Babilon Doct. Mollius cyteth the Pope to the tribunal seate of Christ. Moreouer he cited theÌ„ vp to the Tribunall seate of Christ and threw away the burning taper from hym Wherupon they being replenished with anger condemned hym with the Weauer to the fire and commaunded them to be had away So were they caried incontinent to the camp or fielde called Florianum Where they remayned cheerefull and constant First the Weauer was hanged The martyrdome of Doct. Mollius and the Weauer Mollius then willing the hangman to execute hys office lykewise vpon hym began to exhorte the people to beware of Idolatry to haue no other sauiours but Christ alone for he onely is the mediator betweene God and man And so was he also hanged commending hys soule to God and afterward layd in the fire and burned The people hauing diuers iudgementes vpon hym some sayd he dyed an hereticke some sayd he was a good man Ex Henr. Pantal. lib. 19. an 1543.  Two monkes of the house of S. Austen in Rome At Rome Ann. 1554. Furthermore in the same Cittye of Rome Two Augustine MoÌ„ks Martyrs and about the same time in the Monastery of Saint Austen were found two Monkes in their Celles with theyr tonges and theyr heades cut of onely for rebukyng the immoderate outragious excesse of the Cardinals as witnesseth Manlius Suche was the cruelty then of the malignant aduersaryes Ex Ioan. Manl. in dictis Phil. Melanct The Senate of Millain Franciscus Gamba Franciscus Gamba martyr At the City of ComuÌ„ in the dioces of Millian Ann. 1554. Fraunces Gamba borne in the Cittye of Brixia in Lobardie after he had receaued the knowledge of the gospell went to Geneua to conferre about certain necessary affayres with them that were wise learned in that Church which was about the time wheÌ„ the Lordes Supper there was administred at Penticoste Who there also at the same tyme did communicate with them Afterwarde in hys returning home as he was passing ouer the Lake of Come hee was taken brought to Come and and there coÌ„mitted to ward During the tyme of which imprisonment diuers and sondry as well nobles as others with Doctors also especially priestes and monkes resorted vnto hym laboring by all maner of meanes The blynde iudgement of the world in Gods matters most fayre promises to reduce him froÌ„ his opinions which semed to some but phantasies comming of some humors to some they semed vncatholicke or hereticall But hee constantly disputing w t them by the manifest scriptures declared the opinions whiche he defended not to be any vayn speculations or imaginary phantasies of mans doting brayne but y e pure verity of God and y e euident doctrine of Christ Iesus expressed in hys word necessary for all men to beleue also to maintayn vnto death and therefore for hys part rather then he would be found false to Christ his word he was there ready not to deny but to stand to Christs Gospel to the effusion of hys bloud Thus when he coulde in no wise be reclaymed froÌ„ y e doctrine of trueth letters came from the Senate of Millain that he should be executed w t death Which execution as they of Comum were about to prepare in y e mean while came other letters from Geneua writteÌ„ by the Emperours Ambassadour and other nobles of Millain by y e which letters his death was delayed for a tyme till at length other letters were sent from the Senate againe of Millain requiring execution of y e sentence Neuertheles through intercession of his friendes one weekes respite more was graunted hym to proue whether he might be wonne agayne to the popes Church that is to say lost from God Thus he being mightely long assayled both by friendes by enemies terrified Patience in persecution yet by no perswasions would be expugned but gaue thankes to God y t hee was made worthy to suffer the rebukes of this world and cruell death for the testimonye of hys sonne and so went he chearfully vnto hys death Then came certayn Franciscan Fryers to hym to heare his confession whiche he refused Also they brought in theyr handes a crosse for him to behold to keep hym from desperation at the feeling of the fire But hys mynde he sayd was so replenished with ioy and comforte in Christ that he needed neither their Crosse nor theÌ„ After this as he was declaring manye comfortable things to the people of the fruition of those heauenly ioyes aboue whiche God hath prepared for hys because he should speake no more to the people hys tongue was bored thorough and so immediately beyng tyed to the stake there was straÌ„gled till he was dead euery man there geuing testimony Frances Gamba his tongue bored thorough which saw hys constancie that he dyed a good man Ex Epistola cuiusdam Nobilis Comensis apud Henr. Pantal. Lib. 10. Celium Pope Paulus the 4. The Magistrates of Venice Pomponius Algerius At Rome Ann. 1555. Pomponius Algerius borne in Capua Pomponius Algerius martyr a young man of great learning was student in the Uniuersitie of Padua where hee not beyng able to conceale and keepe close the veritie of Christes Gospell whiche he learned by the heauenlye teaching of Gods grace ceased not both by doctrine and example of lyfe to informe as many as he could in the same doctrine and to bring them to Christ. For the whiche he was accused of heresie to Pope Paulus the fourth Who sending immediately to the Magistrates of Uenice caused hym to be apprehended at Puada caryed to Uenice where hee was long deteyned in prison bandes till at last the Pope commaunded y e Magistrates there to send hym vp bouÌ„d vnto Rome which the Uenetians eftsoones accomplished After he was broughe to Rome manifolde perswasions and allurementes were assayed to remoue the vertuous and blessed younge man from hys sentence But when no worldly perswasions could preuayle against the operation of Gods spirit in hym then was hee adiudged to be burned aliue which death most constaÌ„tly he susteyned to the great admiration of all that beheld
and sower sweete whiche mainteine abhominable and detestable bookes and pictures and reiect that which is holy Then the Bishop of Aix and the other Bishops began to rage and gnashed their teeth against this poore prisoner What neede you said they any more examination let him be sent straight vnto y e fire without any more words But the Iudge Laberius and certaine others were not of that mind neither founde they sufficient cause why to put him to death but went about to haue him put vnto hys fine and to make him confesse acknowledge the Byshop of Aix and other his companions to be the true pastors of the Church But the bookeseller aunswered that he could not do it with a good conscience forsomuch as he did see before his eies y t these Byshops mainteined filthy bookes and abhominable pictures reiecting and refusing the holy bookes of God and therefore he iudged them rather to be the Priests of Bacchus and Uenus then the true pastors of the Church of Christ. Whereupon he was immediately condemned to be burned and the sentence was executed y e very same day A godly bookeseller with two Bibles about his 〈◊〉 burned in Auinion And for a signe or token of the cause of hys condemnation he caried two Bibles hanging about hys necke the one before the other behind him but this pore man had also the word of God in his hart in his mouth and ceased not continually by the way vntill that he came to the place of execution to exhort and monish the people to reade the holy Scriptures in so much that diuers were thereby mooued to seeke after the truth The Prelates seeing a great dissention amongst the people of Auinion and that many murmured and grudged against them for the death of this good man and also for the dishonour which they had done vnto the holy Testament of God minding to put the people in a feare they proceeded the next day to make a proclamatioÌ„ by the sound of a Trumpet Proclamation agaynst French Bibles throughout the whole towne and Countie of Uenice that all such as had any bookes in the French tongue intreating vpon the holy Scriptures should bring them foorth and deliuer them into the hands of the Commissioners appointed for that purpose contrarywise they which had any suche bookes found about them should be put to death Then after that these Prelates had taken aduise to raise great persecution in Uenice the Bishop of Aix returned to prosecute the executioÌ„ of the arrest against Merindol trauelling earnestly with the President Cassaneus to that effect The Bishop of Aix stirreth vp Cassaneus the President to persecution The aunswere of Cassaneus to the Byshops for Merindoll declaring vnto him the good will of the Prelates of Auinion and Prouince the great affectioÌ„ they bare both to him and his with many faire promises if he would put the Arrest in execution The President aunswered hym that it was no small matter to put the Arrest of Merindoll in execution Also that the saiyd Arrest was geuen out more to keepe y e Lutheranes in feare which were a great number in Prouince then to execute it in effect as it was conteined in the sayd Arrest Moreouer he said that the arrest of Merindoll was not definitiue and that the lawes and statutes of the realme did not permit y e executioÌ„ thereof without further processe Then said the Bishop if there he either lawe or statute which doth hinder or let you we cary in our sleeues to dispence therwithall The President answered it were a great sinne to shed the innocent bloud Then sayd the Byshop the bloud of them of Merindoll be vpon vs and vpon our successours Then said the President Sanguis eius super nos filios nostros Math. 27. I am very well assured that if the Arrest of Merindoll be put in execution the kyng will not be well pleased to haue such destruction made of his subiectes Then sayd the Bishop although the kyng at the first do thinke it euil done we will so bring it to passe that within a short space he shall thinke it well done For we haue y e Cardinals on our side specially the most reuerent Cardinall of Tournon the which will take vpoÌ„ him the defence of our cause The Cardinall of Tournon the oâ—gane of Antichrist and we can doe him no greater pleasure then vtterly to roote out these Lutheranes so that if we haue any neede of his couÌ„saile or ayde we shall be wel assured of him And is not he the principall the most excellent prudeÌ„t aduersary of these Lutheranes which is in all Christendome By this such other like talke the Byshop of Aix persuaded the PresideÌ„t Counsellours of the Court of Parliament to put the sayd Arrest in execution and by this meanes through the authoritie of the sayd Court the drum was sounded throughout all Prouince y t Captaines were prepared with their Ensignes displayd The popes army setteth forward toward Merindoll and a great number of footemeÌ„ and horsemen began to set forward marched out of the towne of Aix in order of battell well horsed and furnished agaynst Merindoll to execute the Arrest The inhabitauntes of Merindoll beyng aduertised hereof and seyng nothyng but present death to be at haÌ„d with great lamentation commended themselues their cause vnto God by prayer makyng theÌ„selues ready to be murthered and slayne as sheepe led vnto the butchery Whiles they were at this greeuous distresse pitiously mournyng and lamentyng together The army againe retyred by the meanes of the Lord of Alenc the father with the sonne the daughter with y e mother the wife with the husband sodenly there was newes brought vnto them that the army was retired and no maÌ„ knew at that tyme how or by what meanes notwithstandyng afterward it was knowen that the Lord of Alenc a wise man learned in the Scriptures in Ciuill law beyng moued with great zeale and loue of iustice declared vnto the PresideÌ„t Chassanee that he ought not so to proceede agaynst the inhabitantes of Merindoll by way of force of armes contrary to all forme and order of iustice without iudgement or condemnation or without making any differeÌ„ce betwene the gilty the vngilty And furthermore he sayd I desire you my Lord PresideÌ„t call to remeÌ„braunce the counsell which you haue written in your booke A story of excoÌ„munycatyng the Rattes for eating vp the corne entituled Catalogus gloriae mundi in the which booke you haue intreated and brought forth the processes whiche were holden agaynst the Rats by the officers of the Court and iurisdiction of the Byshop of Authun For as it happened there was almost through out all the Bailiwyke of Laussois such a great number of Rats that they destroyed and deuoured all the corne of the couÌ„trey Wherupon they tooke counsell to send vnto y e Byshop of Authuns Official for
ought to vanishe the sayde Waldoys which mainteined not the Popes religion alleging that he could not suffer such a people to dwell within his dominion without preiudice and dishonour to the Apostolique Sec. Also that they were a rebellious people against the holy ordinaunces and decrees of their holy mother the Churche And briefly that he might no longer suffer the said people being so disobedient stubbern against the holy father if he would in dede shew him selfe a louing and obedient sonne Such deuilishe instigations were the cause of these horrible and furious persecutions wherewith this poore people of the valleys and the Countrey of Piemont was so long vexed And because they foresawe the great calamities which they were like to suffer to find some remedy for the same if it were possible al the saide Churches of Piemont with one common consent wrote to the duke declaring in effect that the onely cause why they were so hated and for the which he was by their enemies so sore incensed against them was their religion which was no newe or light opinion but that wherein they and their auncitours had long cōtinued being wholy grounded vpon the infallible worde of God conteined in the olde and new Testament Notwithstanding if it might be prooued by the same worde that they held any false or erroneous doctrine they would submit them selues to be reformed with all obedience But it is not certaine whether thys aduertisemente was deliuered vnto the Duke or no for it was sayde that he woulde not heare of that Religion But howe so euer it was in the moneth of March following there was great persecution raised against the poore Christians which wer at Carignan Amongest whom there were certaine godly persones taken burnt within foure daies after that is to saye one named Mathurine and his wife Mathurin his wife Iohn de Carquignan Martyrs and Iohn de Carquignan dwelling in the valley of Luserne taken prisoner as he went to the market at Pignerol The woman died with great constancie The good man Iohn de Carquignan had ben in prison diuers times before for religion and was alwaies deliuered by Gods singulare grace and prouidence But seeing him selfe taken this last time incōtinēt he said he knew that God had now called him Both by the way as he went and in prison and also at his death he shewed an inuincible cōstancie and maruelous vertue aswel by the pure confession which hee made touching the doctrine of saluation as also in suffering with patience the horrible torments which he endured both in prison also at his death Many at that time fled away others being afraid of that great crueltie and fearing man also more then God looking rather to the earth then vnto heauē consented to returne to the obedience of the Church of Rome Within fewe daies after Persecution beginnerh in the Valleys these Churches of the sayde Waldoys that is to say Le Larch Meronne Meane and Suse were woonderfully assaulted To recite all the outrage crueltie and villany that was there cōmitted it were too long for breuities sake we will recite onely certaine of the principal and best knowen The Churches of Meane Suse suffered great afflictions Their minister was taken amongst other Many fled away and their houses and goodes were ransackt and spoiled The Minister of Meane Martyr The Minister was a good a faithfull seruaunt of God and endued with excellent giftes and graces who in the ende was put to moste shamefull and cruell death The great pacience which hee shewed in the middes of the fire greatly astonished the aduersaries Likewise the Churches of Larche and Meronne were marueilouslye tormented and afflicted For some were taken and sent to the galleis other some consented yelded to the aduersaries and a great number of them fled away It is certainly knowen Gods secret iudgements vpō them that shrinke from his truthe that those which yeelded to the aduersaries were more cruelly hādled then the others which cōtinued constant in the truth Wherby God declareth howe greatly he detesteth all such as play the Apostataes and shrinke from the truth But for the better vnderstanding of the beginning of this horrible persecution against the Waldoys heere note that first of all proclamations were made in euery place that none should resort to the Sermons of the Lutherans but should liue after the custome of the Churche of Rome vpon paine of forfaiture of their goods and to be condemned to the Galleyes for euer or loose their liues Three of the most cruel persons that could be founde Cruell persecutors Thomas Iacomell a cruell Apostata were appoynted to execute this cōmission The first was one Thomas Iacomel a Monke and Inquisitour of the Romish faith a man worthy for suche an office for hee was an Apostata and had renounced the knowen truth and persecuted mortally and malitiouslye the poore Christians againste his owne conscience and of set purpose as his bookes do sufficiently witnesse He was also a whoremonger and geuen ouer to al other villanies and filthy liuing and in the horrible sinne of Sodomitrie which he cōmonly vsed he passed all his fellowes Briefly The rigorous handling of the Waldoys he was nothing els but a mis-shapen monster both against God and nature Moreouer he so afflicted and tormented the poore captiues of the sayd Waldoys by spoiling robbery and extortion that he deserued not only to be hanged but to be broken vpon y e whele a hundred times and to suffer so many cruell deathes if it were possible so great so many and so horrible were the crimes that he had committed The seconde was the Collaterall Corbis who in the examination of the prisoners was very rigorous cruell for he only demaunded of them whether they would go to the masse or be burnt within three dayes and in very dede executed his sayings But it is certainly reported Martyrs that hee seeing the constancie and hearing the confession of the pore Martyrs feeling a remorse and tormented in conscience protested that he would neuer meddle any more The thirde was the Prouost de la Iustice a cruell and crafty wretch accustomed to apprehende the poore Christians either by night or early in the morning or in the high way going to the market and was commonly lodged in the valley of Luserne or there aboutes Thus the poore people were alwayes as the seely sheepe in the Woolues iawes or as the shepe which are ledde vnto the slaughter house At that season one named Charles de Comptes of the valley of Luserne and one of the Lordes of Angrongne wrote to the sayde Commissioners to vse some leuitie towardes them of the valley of Lusern By reason whereof they were a while more gently entreated then the rest At that season the monks of Pignerol theyr associates tormented greeuously the churches neare about them The cruell Monkes of Pigneroll They tooke the poore Christians as
hee was apprehended and put in prysonne by Iames Beton Archbyshop of Saint Andrews Who shortlye after caused a certaine Fryer named Walter Laing to heare hys confession To whom when Henry Forest in secreate confession had declared hys conscience howe hee thoughte maister Patrike to bee a good man and wrongfully to be put to deathe that his articles were true and not hereticall the Frier came and vttered to the Byshoppe the confession that hee hadde heard The Fryer vttereth the cōfessiō of Henry Forest. which before was not throughly knowne Whereupon it followed that his confession being brought as sufficiēt probation againste hym hee was therfore conuented before the Councel of the clergy and Doctors and there concluded to be an heretick equal in iniquitie with maister Patrick Hameltō there decreed to be geuen to the seculare Iudges to suffer death When the daye came of his death and that hee should first be degraded and was brought before the Cleargye in a greene place being betwene the castle of S. Andrewes and another place called Monymaill assoone as he entred in at the doore and sawe the face of the clergy perceiuing wherunto they tended he cryed wyth a loude voyce saying Fie on falshoode Fie on false Friers Phie on false Fryers reuealers of confession after this day let no man euer trust any false Friers contemners of Gods woorde and deceiuers of men And so they proceeding to degrade him of hys small orders of Benet and Collet he sayd wyth a loud voyce take from me not onely your owne orders but also youre owne baptisme meaning thereby whatsoeuer is besides that which Christ himselfe instituted whereof there is a great rablement in Baptisme Then after his degradation they condemned him as an heretike equall wyth M. Patrike aforesayd and so he suffered death for his faithful testimony of the truth of Christ and of his Gospell at the Northchurche stile of the Abbey Church of S. Andrewe to the entent that all y e people of Anguishe might see the fire and so might be the more feared from falling into the like doctrin whych they terme by the name of heresie Ex Scripto testimonio Scotorum Iames Hay bishop of Rose and commissioner of Iames Beton Archbishop of S. Andrews M. Iohn Spens Lawyer Iames Hamelton brother to M. Patrike Katherine Hamelton A wife of Lieth Dauid Straton M Norman Gurlay Wythin a yeere after the martyrdome of Henry Forest or there about Iames Hamelton Katherine Hamelton his sister A wife of Leith persecuted Dauid Stratō Norman Gurley Martyrs was called Iames Hamelton of Kynclitgowe his sister Katherine Hamelton the spouse of the captaine of Dunbar also an other honest woman of Lieth Dauid Straton of the house of Lawristonne and M. Norman Gurlay These were called to the Abbey Church of Halyrowdhouse in Edenburghe by Iames Hay Bishoppe of Rose commissioner to Iames Beton Archbyshoppe in presence of King Iames the fift of that name who vppon the daye of theyr accusation was altogether clad in red apparell Iames Hamelton was accused as one that maintained the opynions of M. Patrick hys brother To whome the Kynge gaue counsaile to depart and not to appeare for in case hee appeared hee coulde not helpe him because the Byshops hadde perswaded hym that the cause of heresie dyd in no wise appertain vnto him and so Iames fledde and was condemned as an heretike all hys goodes and lands confiscate and disposed vnto others Catherine Hamelton his Sister appeared vpon the scaffolde and being accused of an horrible heresie to witte that her owne woorkes coulde not saue her shee graunted the same and after long reasoning betweene her and M. Iohn Spens the Lawyer shee concluded in this manner worke here worke there what kinde of working is all this A great heresie in the Popes church that no workes can saue vs but the workes of Christ. I knowe perfectly that no kinde of workes can saue me but only the workes of Christ my Lord and Sauiour The kyng hearing these words turned hym about and laught and called her vnto him and caused her to recant because shee was his aunt and shee escaped The woman of Leith was detected heereof that when the midwife in time of her labour bad her saye our Ladye helpe mee Shee cried Christe helpe mee Christe helpe mee in whose helpe I truste A great heresie to say◠Christ helpe 〈◊〉 our Ladye Shee also was caused to recant and so escaped without confiscation of her goods because she was maried Maister Norman Gurley for that he fayde there was no such thing as Purgatory and that the Pope was not a Byshop but Antichriste Agaynst Purgatorye and had no iurisdiction in Scotland Also Dauid Straton for that hee sayde there was no Purgatorie but the Passion of Christe and the tribulations of thys worlde and because that when M. Robert Lowson Uicare of Eglesgrig asked hys tieth fishe of hym hee did caste them to him out of the boate so that some of them fel into the Sea therefore he accused hym as one that shoulde haue sayde that no tithes should be payed These two because after great sollicitation made by the kynge they refused to abiure and recant were therefore condemned by the Byshop of Rose as heretickes and were burned vpon the greene side betweene Leith and Edenburgh to the entent that the inhabitants of Fiffe seeing the fire might be stricken with terrour and feare not to fall into the lyke Ex eodem Scripto ¶ And thus muche touching those Martyrs of Scotland which suffered vnder Iames Beton Archbishop of S. Andrewes After whom succeeded Dauid Beton in the same Archbyshoprike vnder whom diuers other were also martired as hereafter God willing in their order shall appeare Iohn Lōgland Byshop of Lincolne Rowland Vicare of great Wickam the Byshops Chaplen Thomas Harding an aged father dwelling at Chesham in Buckinghamshire At Chessham in Buckingham An. 1532. Thom. Harding dwelling at Chesham in the Countie of Buckingham with Alice his wife was firste abiured by William Smith Byshop of Lincolne an 1506. with dyuers other moe which the same time for speaking agaynst Idolatrie and superstition were taken and compelled some to beare fagots some were burned in the cheeke with hote irons some condemned to perpetuall prison some thrust into Monasteries and spoyled cleane of all theyr goodes some compelled to make pilgrimage to the great blocke otherwise called our Lady of Lincolne some to Walsingam some to Saint Romuld of Buckingham some to the roode of Wendouer some to S. Iohn Shorne c. of whōe mention is made in the Table before beginning pag 821. Of this Thomas Harding much rehearsall hath bene made before Tho. Harding martir as in the pages 821.822.823 First this Thomas Harding with Alice his wife being abiured and enioyned penance with diuers other moe by William Smith Bishop of Lincolne afterward by the sayd Byshop was released againe in the yeare of our
Fryer Birde about Bilney Bishop of Chester was he that brought apples to Boner mentioned in the story of Haukes An other was a blacke Fryer called Hodgekins who after being vnder the Archbyshop of Caunterbury maryed Frier Hodgekins a black Fryer against Bilney and afterward in Queene Maryes tyme put away hys wyfe These 4 orders of Fryers were sent as is sayd to bayte Bilney who notwithstandyng as hee had planted hymselfe vppon the fyrme rock of Gods word was at a poynt and so continued vnto the end But here nowe commeth in sir Thomas More trumping in our way with hys paynted carde would needs take vp this Tho. Bilney from vs and make hym a conuert after his secte Thus these coated cardes though they could not by playn scriptures conuince hym beyng aliue yet now after hys death by false play they will make hym theirs whither he will or no. This syr Thom. More in hys rayling preface before hys booke agaynst Tindalll doth challenge Bilney to hys catholicke Church and sayth that not onely at the fyre but many dayes before both in wordes and writing reuoked abhorred 4. Reason of Syr Thomas More and detested hys heresies before holden And how is this proued by 3. or 4. mighty argumentes as big as milpostes fet out of * Vtopia one of Mores phantasies Aunswere to Syr Tho. More Utopia from whence thou must know reader can come no fittons but all fine Poetrie First he sayth that certayne Norwichmen writing to London and denying that Bilney did recant afterward being therupon examined were compelled to graunt that he at his examination redde a bill but what it was they could not tel for they stood not so neare to heare hym And albeit they stood not so neare yet some of them perceaued certayne thinges there spoken whereby they thought that he did reuoke Some agayne added to those things spoken certayne additions of their owne to excuse him from recantation First to aunswere hereunto and to try out this matter somewhat roundly with M. More let vs see with what conueyaunce he proceedeth in this narratioÌ„ At his first examination sayth he he waxed stiffe in hys opinions but yet God was so good Lord vnto hym that he was fully coÌ„uerted to the true Catholicke fayth c. And when might thys goodly conuersion begin Many dayes quoth he before his burning Here is no certayn day assigned but many dayes lefte at large that he might haue y e larger roume to walke inuisible Well then but how many dayes coulde these be I would fayne learne of M. More when hee was not many dayes in theyr hands no longer then they could sende vpp to London for a writte to burne him Belike then shortly after his apprehension at the first comming of the fryers vnto hym by and by he reuolted A straunge matter that he which 2. yeares before had layne in suche a burning hell of dispayre for his first abiuration and could find no other comfort but onely in returning to the same doctrine agayne which before he had denyed vtterly resigning himselfe ouer to death and taking his leaue of his frendes and setting his face with Christ purposely to goe to Hierusalem voluntarily there to fall into the handes of y e Scribes Pharisies for that doctrines sake should now so soone euen at the first brunt geue ouer to the contrarye doctrine agayne It is not like God was so good Lord vnto hym sayth M. More That God was good Lord vnto him very true it is But that God did so turne him in deede to be a member of that Romish Churche that hath not M. More yet sufficiently proued To affirme without proufe or demonstration in matters of storye it is not sufficient But what hath bene done in deede that must be proued by good euidence and speciall demonstration of witnesses that we may certaynly know it so to be It followeth moreouer in M. More And there lacked not some sayth he that were sory for it The first reason of M. More No doubt but if our Bilney had so relented some would haue bene very sorye therfore But what one man in all this summe in all Norwich was sory that M. More must specifie vnto vs before we beleue him so well are we acquaynted with his Poeticall fictioÌ„s But how els should this narratioÌ„ of M. More seeme to runne with probabilitie if it were not watered with such additions He addeth moreouer and sayth And some wrote out of Norwiche to London that he had not reuoked his heresies at all but still did abide in them This soundeth rather to come more neare to a truth Read of Sinon in the 2. booke â—f Virgil who craftely mixeth one thing with false to betray the Citie of Troye And here is a knack of Sinons arte to interlarde a tale of vntrueth with some parcell of truth now and then among that somethings being found true may winne credite to the rest which is vtterly false And why then be not the letters of these Norwich men beleued for the not recanting of Bilney Because sayth he afterwarde they being called to examination it was there prooued playnly to their faces that Bilney reuoked By whoÌ„ was it proued By those sayth he which at his execution stood by and heard him read his reuocation hymselfe c. What men were these or what were their names or what was any one mans name in all the Cittie of Norwich y t heard Bilney recant There M. More will geue vs leaue to seek them out if we can M. More hâ—â—e painteth Antickes for he can name vs none Well why could not the other part heare Bilney read hys reuocation as well as these Because sayth More hee read so softly that they could not heare him Well all this admitted that Bilney read his reuocation so softly that some could heare some could not hear him theÌ„ this would be knowne what was the cause why Bilney read his reuocation so softly which must needes be either for lacke of good will to read or good voyce to vtter If good will were absent in reading that reuocation then it appeareth y t he recanted against his owne minde and conscience If it were by imbecillitie of voyce vtterance theÌ„ how followeth it M. More in this your narration where you say that the sayd persons whiche coulde not heare hym read the bill yet notwithstanding could heare hym rehearse certaine other thinges spoken by him the same time at the fire wherby they could not but perceaue well that he reuoked his errors c. Ah M. More for all your pouder of experience doe ye thinke to cast such a mist before mens eyes that we cannot see how you iuggle with truth and take you tardy in your own narration vnlesse peraduenture you wil excuse your selfe per licentiam Poeticam after the priuiledge of Poets and paynters for as ye know the old liberty of these two Pictoribus atque Poetis
him the tenour whereof here ensueth ¶ The sentence geuen against Iohn Frith IN the name of God Amen We Iohn by the permission of God Byshop of London lawfully and rightly proceeding with all godly fauour by authoritie and vertue of our office against thee Iohn Frith of our iurisdictiō Sentence against Iohn Frythe before vs personally here present being accused and detected and notoriously slaundered of heresie hauinge hearde seene and vnderstande and with diligent deliberation wayed discussed and considered the merites of the cause all thinges being obserued which by vs in this behalfe by order of law ought to be obserued sittyng in our iudgement seate the name of Christ being first called vppon and hauing * As they had which crucified Christ. God onely before our eyes because by y e actes enacted propoūded and exhibited in this matter and by thine owne confession iudicially made before vs we do finde that thou hast taught holden and affirmed and obstinately defended dyuers errours and heresies and damnable opinions contrarie to the doctrine and determinatiō of the holy Church and specially agaynst the reuerende Sacrament and albeit that we following the example of Christ which woulde not the death of a sinner but rather that he should conuert and lyue haue oftentimes gone about to correct thee and by al lawfull meanes that we coulde and moste wholesome admonitions that we did knowe to reduce thee againe to y e true fayth and the vnitie of the vniuersall Catholique Churche notwithstanding wee haue founde thee obstinate and stiffe necked willingly continuing in thy damnable opinions heresies and refusing to returne againe vnto the true faith and vnitie of the holy mother Church and as the childe of wickednesse and darkenesse so to haue hardened thy harte that thou wylt not vnderstande the voyce of thy sheapeheard which with a fatherly affection doth seeke after thee nor wilt not be allured with his godly and fatherly admonitions We therefore Iohn the Bishop aforesaid not willyng that thou whiche arte wicked shouldest become more wicked and infecte the Lordes flocke wyth thy heresye which we are greatly afrayde of do iudge thee and definitiuely condemne thee the sayde Iohn Frith thy demerites and faultes beyng aggrauate through thy damnable obstinacie as gyltie of most detestable heresies and as an obstinate vnpenitent sinner refusing penitently to returne to y e lappe and vnitie of the holy mother Church and that thou haste bene and arte by Lawe excommunicate and pronounce and declare thee to be an excōmunicate person also wee pronounce and declare thee to bee an heretique to be cast out from the Church and left vnto the iudgement of the secular power and nowe presentlye so do leaue thee vnto the secular power and their iudgement moste earnestly requiring them in the bowels of our Lorde Iesus Chryst that this execution and punishment worthily to be done vppon thee maye so bee moderate that the rigour thereof be not too extreme nor yet the gentlenesse too muche mitigated but that it may bee to the saluation of thy soule to the extirpation terrour and conuersion of heretiques to the vnitie of the Catholique fayth Moderation pretended but none shewed by this our sentence definitiue or finall decree which we here promulgate in this fourme aforesayde This sentence thus readde the Byshop of London directed hys letter to Syr Steuen Pecocke Mayor of London Iohn Fryth deliuered to the secular handes and the Sheriffes of the same Citie for the receyuyng of the foresayde Iohn Frith into their charge Who being so deliuered ouer vnto them the fourth daye of Iulie in the yeare aforesayde was by them caryed into Smithfield to be burned and when he was tyed vnto the stake there it sufficiently appeared with what constancye and courage he suffered death The constant death of Iohn Fryth for when as the fagots and fire were put vnto hym hee willingly embraced the same therby declaring with what vprightnesse of mynde he suffered hys death for Christes sake and the true doctryne whereof that daye hee gaue with his bloud a perfect and firme testimonie The wynde made hys death somewhat the more longer which bare away the flame from him vnto his felowe that was tyed to his backe but hee had established hys minde with such pacience God geuinge hym strength that euen as though he had felt no paine in that long torment he seemed rather to reioyce for his felow thē to be careful for himselfe This truely is the power and strength of Christ stryuing vanquishing in his Saintes who sanctifye vs together with them and direct vs in all thinges to the glory of his holy name Amen This day before the burning of these worthye men of God the Bishop of London certified king Henry the eight of his worthy ye rather wooluish proceeding against these men the tenour whereof for as muche as it proceedeth as the other do before we therefore omit it referryng the reader to the same ¶ Andrewe Hewet burned with Maister Frith ANdrewe Hewet borne in Feuersham in the county of Kent Andrew Hewet Martyr a yong man of the age of foure and twenty yeres was apprentise with one maister Warren Taylor in Watlyng streete And as it happened that hee went vppon a holy daye into Fleete streate Anno. 1533. towarde Saint Dunstanes he met with one William Holt which was foreman with the kyngs Taylour at that present called maister Malte and beynge suspected by the same Holt which was a dissemblyng wretche to be one that fauoured the Gospel after a litle talke had with hym he went into an honest house about Fleete Bridge whiche was a bookesellers house Then Holt thynking he had founde good occasion to shew foorth some fruit of his wickednesse Andrew Hewet apprehended sent for certaine offycers and searched the house fynding the same Andrew apprehended hym and caryed hym to the Byshops house where he was cast into yrons The man that gaue him this file was Valentine Freese the Painters brother who was afterward with his wyfe burned in Yorke and being there a good space by the meanes of a certaine honest man he had a File conueyed vnto hym wherewith he fyled of his yrons when he spyed his tyme he got out of the gate But being a man vnskilfull to hyde hym selfe for lacke of good acquaintance he went into Smythfielde and there mette with one Wythers whych was an hypocrite as Holt was Which Wythers vnderstandynge howe he had escaped and that hee knewe not whyther to goe pretendyng a faire countenāce vnto hym willed hym to go wyth him promysing that he shoulde bee prouyded for and so kept hym in the countrey where he had to do from Lowe Sunday til Whitsuntide and then brought him to London to y e house of one Iohn Chapman in Hosier lane beside Smithfielde and there left him by the space of two dayes Then he came to the layde Chapmans house againe and brought Holt with
foorth his fruite so did it appeare by thys man Antichristians are those which are against Christ. For he daily seeing the glorye of God to be so blasphemed idolatrous religion so embraced and maintained that most false vsurped power of the Bishop of Rome so extolled was so greeued in conscience and troubled in his spirite that he could not be quiet till he did vtter his minde therein Wherefore dealing priuately with certaine of his frendes he did plainely open and disclose howe blasphemously and abhominably God was dishonoured his worde contemned and hys people whom he so dearely bought were by blinde guides caried headlong to euerlasting damnation and therefore hee coulde no longer endure but muste needes and would vtter theyr abhominations and for his owne parte for the testimonie of his conscience and for the defence of Gods true religion The godly zeale of Tho. Benet would yeelde hymself moste patiently as neare as God woulde geue him grace to die and to shedde hys bloude therein alleaging that his death shoulde be more profitable to the Churche of God and for the edifying of his people then his life shuld be To whose perswasions when hys friendes had yeelded they promysed to pray to God for hym that hee myght be strong in the cause and continue a faithfull souldiour to the ende Which done he gaue order for the bestowing of such bookes as he had and very shortlye after in the moneth of October hee wrote his minde in certaine scrolles of Paper whyche in secreate maner he set vp vpon the doores of the Cathedrall churche of the Citie in which was wrytten The Pope is Antichrist and we ought to worshippe God onely The Pope is Antichrist and no Saintes These bils being found there was no smal adde and no litle search made for the inquiry of the heretike that should set vp these bils Benet setteth vp billes against the Pope and the Maior his officers were not so busie to make searches to find this heretike but the bishop and all his doctors were as hote as coales enkindled as though they had bene stong w t a sort of waspes Wherefore to kepe y e people in their former blindnes order was taken that the doctors should in hast vp to the pulpit euery day and confute this heresie Neuerthelesse this Thom. Benet keping his own doings in secret went the sonday folowing to the cathedral church to the Sermon and by chaunce sate downe by 2. men which were the busiest in al the city in seking searching for this heretike and they beholding this Benet sayd the one to the other Surely thys fellowe by all likelyhoode is the heretike that hath set vp the billes and it is good to examine him Benet almost tak◠in the church Neuertheles whē they had wel behelde him and saw the quiet and sober behauiour of the man his attentiuenes to the preacher his godlinesse in the Church being alwayes occupied in hys Booke which was a Testament in the Latine tongue were astonied and had no power to speake vnto him The storyes a little vary touching the taking of Benet but departed left hym reading in his booke As touching this poynte of Benets behauior in the Church I finde the reportes of some other a litle to vary and yet not much contrary one to the other For in receiuing the letters and wrytings of a certain minister whych at the same time was present at the doynge hereof in Exeter thus I finde moreouer added concerning the behauiour of this Thomas Benet in the Church At that time sayth he as I remember doct Moreman Crispin Caseley wyth suche other bare the swinge there Beside these were there also preachers there Doctors friers in Exeter one Doctour Bascauild an vnlerned doctor God knoweth and one D. Dauid as wel learned as he both Gray friers and doctor I know not who a Blacke frier not much inferiour vnto them Gregory Bassed Fryer of Exeter Moreouer there was one Bacheler of Diuinitie a Gray frier named Gregory Bassed in deede learned more then they all but as blinde and superstitious as he whych was most Whych Gregorie not long before was reuolted from the way of righteousnes to the way of Beliall for in Bristowe sayth the author he lay in prison long almost famished for hauing a booke of M. Luther called his questions which he a long time priuily had studied for teaching of youth a certaine Cathechisme To be shorte the braines of the Canons and Priests the officers and commons of that Citie were very earnestly busied howe or by what meanes suche an enormious heretique whyche had pricked vp those billes might be espied and knowen but it was long first At last the Priestes founde out a toye to curse him what soeuer he were with booke bel and candle which curse at that day seemed most fearefull and terrible The maner of the curse was after this sort One of the Priestes apparelled all in white ascended vp into the pulpit The priestes curse they cannot tell whom The other rabblement wyth certaine of the two orders of Friers and certaine superstitious Monks of S. Nicholas house standing round about and the Crosse as the custome was being holdē vp with holy candles of waxe fixed to the same he began his sermon w t this Theame of Iosue Est blasphemia in Castris There is blasphemie in the armie and so made a long protestation but not so long as tedious and superstitious and so concluded that that foule and abominable heretike which had put vp such blasphemous billes was for that his blasphemie damnably accursed and besought God our Lady S. Peter Patrone of that church with all the holy companie of martyrs confessors and virgines that it might be knowen what hereticke had put vp such blasphemous billes that Gods people might auoide the vengeance The maner of the cursing of the sayd Benet was maruelous to beholde for as muche as at that time there was fewe or none The manner of the popes blacke curse with booke bell and candle vnlesse a Sherman or two whose houses I well remember were searched for billes at that time and for bookes that knew any thing of Gods matters or how God doeth blesse theyr curses in such cases Then sayde the Prelate by the authoritie of God the father almighty and of the blessed virgin Mary of S. Peter and Paule and of the holy Saints we excommunicate we vtterly curse and banne commit and deliuer to the deuill of hell him or her what soeuer he or shee be that haue in spite of God and of S. Peter whose church this is in spite of all holy saintes and in spite of our most holy father the Pope Gods vicare heere in earth Here is colde charitye and in spite of the reuerend father in God Iohn our Diocesane and the worshipfull Canons Maisters and Priestes and Clarkes which serue God daily in this Cathedrall Church
more able somewhat to help the poore as they did to the vttermost of their power Greg. Basset prisoned at Bristowe Amongst all other priestes and Friers Gregory Basset was most busie with him This Gregorie Basset as is partly touched before was learned and had a pleasant tongue Greg. Basset compelled by the Friers to recant and not long before was faln from the truth for the which hee was prisoned in Bristowe long time at whose examinatiō was ordeined a great pan of fire where his holy brethren as report went abroad menaced him to burne his hands of whereupon he there before them recāted and became afterward a mortall enemie to the truth al his life This Gregorie as it is sayde was feruent wyth the poore man to please the Canons o◠that Churche and marueilously tormented his braines howe to turne hym from his opinions yea and he was so diligent and feruent with him that he wold not depart the prison but lay there night and day Greg. Basset busie agaynst Tho. Benet who notwythstanding loste his labour for good Benet was at a poynt not to deny Christ before men So Gregory as wel as y e other holy fathers lost his spurres in so much that hee sayde in open audience that there was neuer so obstinate an heretike The principal poynt betweene Basset hym was touching the supremacie of the B. of Rome whom in his bils he named Antichriste The matter betweene Basset and Tho. Benet the thiefe the mercenary the murtherer of Christes flocke and these disputations lasted about 8. daies where at sundry times repaired to hym both the blacke and gray Friers with priestes and Monkes of that Citie They that had some learning perswaded hym to beleue the Church and shewed by what tokens shee is knowen The other vnlearned railed said that the deuil tēpted him and spit vpon him calling him hereticke who praied God to geue them a better mind to forgeue them For saide he I will rather die then worship such a beast the very whoore of Babylon Rayling agaynst Benet and a false vsurper as manifestly it doeth appeare by his doings They asked what he did that he had not power and authority to do being gods vicar He doth quoth he sell the sacraments of the Church for mony he selleth remissiō of sinnes daily for mony and so doe you likewise for there is no day but yee say diuers Masses for soules in fained Purgatorie The abuses of the pope noted yea and yee spare not to make lying sermons to y e people to maintaine your false traditions and foule gaines The whole worlde doth begin now to note your doings to your vtter confusion shame Selling of soules The shame saide they shal be to thee and to such as thou art thou foule heretike Wilt thou allowe nothyng done in holy Church What a peruerse heretike art thou I am sayde he no heretike but a Christian man I thanke Christ and with all my heart will allow all things done vsed in the church to the glory of God and edifying of my soule but I see nothing in your church but that maintaineth the deuil What is our church sayd they It is not my church quoth Benet God geue me grace to be of a better church The popes Churche paynted in her colours for verily your church is the plaine church of Antichrist the malignant church the second church a denne of theeues an awmry of poyson and as farre wide from the true vniuersall Apostolike churche as heauen is distant from the earth Dost not thou thinke sayde they that we pertaine to the vniuersal church Yes quoth he but as dead mēbers vnto whom the church is not beneficial for your workes are the deuises of man and your Church a weake foundation for ye say preach The keyes not onely geuen to Peter but to all the Apostles y t the popes word is equall with Gods word in euery degree Why sayd they did not Christ say to Peter To thee I will geue the keyes of the kingdome of heauen He said that quoth he to al as wel as to Peter and Peter had no more authority geuen him then they or els y e churches planted in euery kingdom by theyr preaching are no churches The church builded vpon man is the deuils Churche Doth not S. Paul say Vpon the foundations of the apostles and prophets Therefore I say plainly that the church that is built vpon a mā is the deuils church or congregation not Gods And as euery Church this day is appoynted to be ruled by a bishop or pastor ordeined by y e word of God in preaching ministration of the sacramēts vnder the prince the supreme gouernor vnder God so to say y t all the churches with their princes gouernours be subiect to one bishop is detestable heresie the pope your God chalenging this power to him selfe is the greatest schismatike that euer was in the church most foul whore of whom Iohn in the Reuelation speaketh The Whore of Babilon O thou blinde vnlearned foole said they is not y e confession consent of all the world as we confesse consent Consent of the worlde y t the popes holines is the supreme head vicar of Christ That is saide Benet because they are blinded know not the scriptures but if God wold of his mercy open the eyes of princes to know their office his false supremacie would sone decay We thinke said they thou art so malitious that thou wilt cōfesse no church Loke saide he where they are that confesse the true name of Iesu Christe Where the true Church is where onely Christ is y e head vnder him the prince of the realm to order al bishops ministers preachers and to see them doe their dueties in setting forth the only glory of God by preaching the worde of God where it is preached that Christ is our only aduocate mediator patrone before God hys father making intercession for vs and where the true faith and confidence in Christes death and passion and his only merits and deseruings are extolled our owne depressed where the sacrament is duly w tout superstition or idolatry administred in remembrance of his blessed passion and only sacrifice vpon the crosse once for all and where no superstition raigneth of that Church wil I be Doth not the Pope sayd they confesse the true Gospel do not we all the same Yes sayde he but ye denie the frutes thereof in euery poynt Yee builde vpon the sands not vppon the rocke And wilt thou not beleeue in deede sayd they that the pope is Gods vicare No sayd he in deede The Pope not Gods Vicar and why And why sayde they Because quoth hee hee vsurpeth a power not geuen him of Christ no more then to other Apostles and also because he doeth by force of that vsurped supremacie blinde the
other good deedes and as for one of them whatsoeuer he haue of money in his purse he will distribute it for the loue of God to poore people Also he sayde that no man should geue laud nor prayse in no maner of wise to no creature nor to no Saint in heauen Tim. 1. but only to God Soli Deo honor gloria that is To God alone be all honour and glory Also he sayd ah good Sir Edmund ye be farre from the knowledge and vnderstanding of the Scripture for as yet ye be a Pharisey with many other of your company but I trust in God I shall make you and many other mo good and perfect Christen men ere I depart from the Citie The Godly courage of Rich Bayfilde for I purpose to reade a common lecture euery day at S. Fosters Church which lecture shall be to the edifyeng of your soules that be false Phariseys Also he sayde that Bilney preached nothing at Wilsedone but that was true Also he sayd that Bilney preached true at Wilsedone if he sayd that our Ladyes crowne of Wilsedone The peoples offringes bestowed bestowed vppon harlots her rings beades that were offered to her were bestowed amongest harlots by the Ministers of Christes Churche for that haue I seene my selfe he sayd heere in London and that will I abide by Also he sayde he did not feare to commen and argue in Arthur and Bilneys opinions and Articles and if it were with my Lord Cardinall Also he sayd that he would hold Arthur and Bilneys opinions and Articles and abyde by them that they were true opinions to suffer death therfore I know them said he for so noble and excellent men in learning Also he sayde if he were before my Lord Cardinall hee would not let to speake to him and to tell hym that he hath done nought in prisoning of Arthur and Bilney whyche were better disposed in their liuings to God then my Lord Cardinall or my Lord of London as holy as they make themselues Also he sayd my Lord Cardinall is no perfect nor good man to God for he keepeth not the Commaundements of God for Christ he said neuer taught him to folow riches nor to seeke for promotions nor dignities of this worlde nor Christ neuer taught him to weare shoes of siluer and gilt set with pearle and precious stones The Cardinals shooes nor Christ had neuer ij crosses of siluer ij axes nor piller of siluer gilt Also he sayde that euery Priest might preach the Gospell without licence of the Pope my Lord Cardinall my Lord of London or any other man And that would he abide by and thus he verified it as it is written Marke 16. Euntes in mundum vniuersum praedicate Euangelium omni creaturae Christ commaunded euery Priest to go foorth thoroughout all the worlde and preache the word of God by the authoritie of this Gospel and not to runne to y e Pope nor to no other man for licence and that would hee abyde by he sayd Also he sayd Wel Sir Edmund say you what you will and euery man my Lord Cardinall also and yet will I say and abide by it my Lord Cardinall doth punishe Arthur Bilney vniustly for there be no truer Christen men in all the world liuing then they two be and that punishment that my Lord Cardinall doth to them he doth it by might and power as who say this maye I do and thys will I do who shall say nay but he doth it of no iustice Also about the xiiij day of October last past at iij. of the clocke at after noone Syr Richarde Bayfilde came to S. Edmunds in Lumbardstreete where he founde me Syr Edmund Peerson Sir Iames Smith and Syr Myles Garnet standing at the vttermost gate of the personage Syr Edmund sayd to Syr Richard Bayfilde how many Christen men haue yee made since yee came to the Citie Quoth Sir Richard Bayfilde I came euen now to make thee a Christen man and these two other Gentlemen with thee for well I know ye be all three Phariseis as yet Also he sayd to Syr Edmund that Arthur and Bilney were better Christen men then he was or any of them that did punish Arthur and Bilney Per me Edmundum Peerson And thus we haue as in a grosse summe coÌ„piled together the names and causes though not of al yet of a great and to great a number of good men good women whych in those sorowful daies from the yere of our Lord 1527. to this present yere 1533. that is til the comming in of Queene Anne were manifold wayes vexed and persecuted vnder the tiranny of the Bishop of Rome Ten Dutchmen Annabaptists put to death Segor Derycke Symon Runa Derycke Dominicke Dauid Cornelius Ellâ—en Milo Where again we haue to note that froÌ„ this present yeare of our Lord 1533. during the time of the sayd Quene Anne we read of no great persecution nor any abiuration to haue bene in the Church of Englande saue onely that the Registers of London make mention of certaine Dutchmen counted for Anabaptists of whom 10. were put to death in sondry places of the realme an 1535. other 10. repented and were saued Where note again that 2. also of the said company albeit the diffinitiue sentence was read yet notwithstaÌ„ding were pardoned by the king which was contrary to the Popes law Now to proceede forth in our matter after that the Byshops and heads of the clergy had thus a long time taken their pleasure Anno. 1533. exercising their cruell authoritie against the poore wasted flocke of the Lord Complaynt of the CoÌ„mons against the Clergy Ex Edw. Hallo A Parliament an 1534. and began furthermore to stretch foorth their rigour and austeritie to attach molest also other greater persons of the temporaltie so it fell that in y e beginning of the next or 2. yere following which was an 1534. a parlament was called by the king about the 15. day of Ian. In the which parlament the commons renuing their old griefes complained of the cruelty of the Prelates Ordinaries for calling men before them Ex Officio For suche was then the vsage of the Ordinaries and theyr Officials Crueltye of the Clergye against the temporaltie that they would send for men lay accusations to them of heresie onely declaring to them that they were accused and would minister Articles to them but no accuser should be brought forth wherby the coÌ„mons was greuously anoyed oppressed for the party so acited must eyther abiure or do worse for purgatioÌ„ he might none make As these matters were long debating in the Common house as last it was agreed that the temporall men should put their griefs in wryting and deliuer them to the King Whereuppon the 18. day of Marche the common speaker accompanied wyth certaine Knights and Burgeses of the common house came to the Kyngs presence and there declared how the temporal
the Sacramentes to a worldly authority we ought to reiect him as S. Paule willeth vs Gala. 1. To open therfore the true sense of the Scripture in the places aforesayd and first to begin with the 16. Chapiter of Mathew here is to be obserued that the question being put in generall of Christ to all his Apostles what they thought or iudged of him Peter aunswering for them all as he was alwayes ready to answere sayd Thou art Christ the sonne of the liuing God The place of Math. 16. expounded To whom Iesus aunswered agayne Blessed be thou Symon the Sonne of Iona for fleshe and bloud hath not reueled this vnto thee but my Father which is in heauen And I say to thee thou art Peter and vpon this rocke I will builde my Church and the gates of hell shall not preuayle against it That is to say vpon this rocke of thy confession of mee to be the Sonne of GOD Rom. 10. I will builde my Churche for this fayth conteineth the whole summarye of our fayth and saluatioÌ„ as it is written Rom. 10. The word of fayth that we do preach is at hande Faith the mother of saluatioÌ„ Peter the first confessor of Christ. in thy mouth and in thine hart For if thou confesse with thy mouth our Lord Iesus Christ with thy hart do beleue that God raised him froÌ„ death to life thou shalt be saued c. And this confession being first vttered by the mouth of Peter vpon the same confession of his not vpon the person of Peter Christ buildeth his Church as Chrisostome expoundeth that place in the 26. Sermon of y e feast of Pentecost saying Not vpoÌ„ the person of Peter The church builded vppon the confession of Peter not vppon the Person of Peter but vpoÌ„ the fayth Christ hath builded his church And what is the fayth This Thou art Christ the sonne of the liuing God What is to say vpon this rocke That is vpon this confessioÌ„ of Peter c. And with this saying of Chrisostome all auÌ„cient expositors sayth Tonstal treating that place do agree For if we should expouÌ„d that place that the church is builded vpoÌ„ the person of Peter we should put an other fouÌ„dation of the Church then Christ which is directly agaynst S Paule saying No man may put any other foundation 1. Cor. 3. but that which is put already which is Christ Iesus c. And because Peter was the first of all the Apostles What is the primacye of Peter and how it commeth that confessed this that Christ is the sonne of God by y e which fayth all men must be saued thereof commeth the primacy that is the first place or standing of Peter in the nuÌ„ber of all the Apostles And as Peter was the firste of them that confessed Christ to be the sonne of God so was he most ardent in his fayth most bolde and hardy in Christ as appeared by his comming out of the shippe in the great tempest and also most vehemeÌ„t in his maysters cause as appeared by drawing out his sword and after the Lords resurrection is declared in the 2.3.4 chapiter of the Actes where as the Iewes withstanding the Apostles preaching the fayth of Christ Peter as most ardent in fayth The honoâ—able names of Peter in the olde Doctors how wherfore they be geuen was euer most ready to defend the fayth against the impugners therof speaking for them all vnto the people c. and therfore hath these honorable names geuen him by the auncient interpreters y t some times he is called the mouth of the Apostles y e chiefe of the Apostles some time the Prince of the Apostles some time the President of the whole Church some time hath the name of primacy or priority attributed to him And yet the sayd Peter notwithstanding these honourable names geueÌ„ vnto him that he should not haue a rule or a iudicial power aboue all the other Apostles it is plain by S. Paule and many other Gala. 2. First S. Paule Gal. 2. playnly declareth the same saying That as the Apostleship of the Circumcision that is of the Iewes was geuen by Christ to Peter so was the Apostleship of the Gentiles geuen to me among the Gentiles The authority of the Apostles all a like Hereby it appeareth that Paule knew no primacy of Peter concerning people places but amoÌ„g the Iewes And therof S. Ambrose expounding that place sayth thus The primacy of the Iewes was geuen chiefely to Peter Ambrosius albeit Iames and Iohn were ioyned with him as the primacy of the GeÌ„tiles was geuen to Paule albeit Barnabas was ioyned with hym So that Peter had no rule ouer all Act. 10. Also in the Actes 10. when Peter was sent for to Cornelius a Gentile he durst not go to him without a speciall vision geuen him from heauen by the Lord. Item that all the Apostles had like dignity and authority Ephes. 2. it appeareth by S. Paule Ephes. 2. Where he sayth Now ye are not straungers nor foreners but ye be Citizens wyth the Sayntes and of the household of almighty God builded saith he vpon the foundation of the Apostles The Church founded not of Peter onely but of the Apostles and the Prophets Christ being the corner stone vpon whom euery edifice being builded groweth vp to an holy teÌ„ple in our Lord. c. Here he sayth that they be builded not vpon the foundation of Peter onely but vpon the foundation of the Apostles so that al they be in the foundation set vpon Christ the very rocke wherupoÌ„ standeth the whole Church In the 21. chap. also of the Apoca. the new City and the heauenly Hierusalem of almighty God is described of the holy ghost Apoc. 21. not with one fouÌ„dation onely of Peter but with 12. foundations after the number of the Apostles S. Cyprian Lib. De simplic prael geueth record likewise to the same Cypria lib. De simplic Prelato that the Apostles had equall power dignitye geuen to them by Christ. And because al should preach one thing therfore y e beginning therof first came by one which was Peter who confessed for them all That Christ was the Sonne of the liuing God Euery byshop hath his parte wholy to himselfe saying further that in the Church there is one office of all the Bishops whereof euery man hath a part allowed wholy vnto him Now if the Bishop of Rome may meddle ouer all where hee will then euery man hath not wholy his part for the bishop of Rome may also meddle in his part ioyntly with him so that now he hath it not wholy which is agaynst Cyprian S. Austen likewise expounding the Gospell of Iohn in the 50. treaty Aug. in Ioan. tractat 50. speaketh there of the keyes of Peter Whiche he sayth were geuen of Christ to Peter not for himselfe alonely but for the whole Church Cyrillus expounding the last
stone then from which the water ran bodily Christe but it signified Christe that calleth thus to all beleuing and faithful men Who soeuer thirsteth let hym come to mee and drinke and from his bowelles shall flowe liuely water This he sayd of the holy Ghost whych they receiued who beleeued on him The Apostle Paul sayth that the Israelites did eate the same ghostly meat dranke the same ghostly drinke because that heauenly meate that fed them 40. yeares and that water which from the stone did flowe had signification of Christes body and hys bloud that now be offred daily in Gods Church It was the same which we now offer not bodely but ghostly We said vnto you ere while that Christ halowed bread and wine to housell before his suffering Math. 26. Luke 22. Marke 14. and sayde Thys is my body and my bloud Yet he had not then suffered but so notwithstanding he * * Now we eate that body which was eaten before he was borne by faith turned through inuisible mighte the bread to his owne bodye and that wine to his bloud as he before did in the wildernes before that he was borne to be a man when he * * Here is no transubstantiation turned y e heauenly meate to his flesh and the flowing water from that stone to his owne bloud Uery many did eate of that * * Mantua heauenly meat in the wildernes and drinke the ghostly drinke and were neuerthelesse dead as Christ sayd And Christ meant not y e death whych none can escape but that euerlasting death which some of that folke deserued for theyr vnbelief Moyses and Aaron and many other of that people which pleased God did eate that heauenly bread and they died not y ◠euerlasting death though they died the common death They sawe that the heauenly meate was visible and corruptible they ghostly vnderstood by that visible thing and ghostly receiued it The Sauiour sayeth Iohn 6. Hee that eateth my flesh and drinketh my bloud hath euerlasting life And he bad them not eate that body wherewith hee was enclosed nor to drinke that bloude which he shed for vs * * What body the faithful do now eate but he meant with those wordes that holy housell which ghostly is his body and his bloud and hee that tasteth it with beleeuing heart hathe that eternall life In the olde lawe faithfull men offred to God diuers Sacrifices that had * * A signification before Christ. foresignification of Christes bodye which for our sinnes he himselfe to his heauēly father hath since * * A sacrifice in Christes tyme. offered to sacrifice Certainly this housell which we do now halow at Gods alter is a * * A remēbraūce of Christ. Math. 26. Hebr. 10. remembrance of Christes body which he offered for vs and of hys bloud whych he shed for vs So he himselfe commaunded Doe thys in my remembraunce Once suffered Christe by hym selfe but yet neuerthelesse hys suffering is daily renued at thys supper through mysterie of the holy housell Therefore we ought to consider diligently howe that this holy housell is both Christes bodye and the bodye of all * * The housell is also the body of al faithfull men faithfull menne after ghostly mysterie As wise Augustine sayeth of it If ye wil vnderstand of Christes body here the Apostle Paule thus speaking Yee truely be Christes body and his members Nowe is your mysterie sette on Gods table and ye receiue youre mysterie which mysterie ye your selues be Be that which ye see on the altare and receiue that which yee your selues be Againe the Apostle Paule sayeth by it We manye be one bread and one bodye Understande nowe and reioyce many be one bread and one body in Christ. He is our heade and we be his limmes and the bread is not of one corne but of many nor the wine of one grape but of many So also we all shoulde haue one vnitie in our Lorde as it is wrytten of the faithfull armie how that they were in so great an vnitie as though al of them were one soule and one heart Christe hallowed on hys table the mysterie of oure peace and of our vnitie He which receiueth that mysterie of vnitie keepeth not the bonde of true peace receiueth no mysterie for himselfe but a witnesse against himselfe It is very good for Christen men that they goe often to howsell if they bring with them to the alter vngiltines and innocēcy of hart if they be not oppressed with sinne To an euil man it turneth to no good but to destruction if hee receyue vnworthely that holy housell Holy * * No scripture inforceth the mixture of water with the wine bookes commaund that water be mingled to that wine which shall be for housell because the water signifieth the people the * * The wine signifieth Christes bloud wine Christes bloud and therefore shall neither the one wythout the other be offered at the holy masse that Christ may be wyth vs and we with Christ the head with the limmes and the limmes with the head Wee woulde before haue intreated of the Lambe whyche the olde Israelites offered at theyr Easter time but that we desired first to declare vnto you of this mysterie and after how we should receiue it That signifying lambe was offered at the Easter And the Apostle Paule sayeth in the Epistle of this present day that Christ is our Easter who was offred for vs and on this day rose from death The Israelites did eate the Lambes fleshe as God commaunded with vnleauened bread and wilde lettisse * * How we should come to the holy communion so wee shoulde receiue that holy housell of Christes body and bloud without the leauen of sinne and iniquitie As leauen turneth the creatures from their nature so doth sinne also chaunge the nature of manne from innocencie to vncleannesse The Apostle hath taught howe we shoulde feast not in the leauen of the euilnesse but in the sweete doughe of puritie and truth The herbe which they should eate with the vnleauened bread is called lettisse and is bitter in taste So we should with bitternesse of vnfained repentaunce purifie oure minde Exod. 12. if wee will eate Christes bodye Those Israelites were not woonte to eate rawe fleshe and therefore God badde them to eate it neyther raw nor sodden in water but rosted with fire He shal receiue the body of God rawe that shal thinke without reason that Christ was onely manlike vnto vs and was not God And he that will after mans wisedome search y e mystery of Christs incarnation doth like vnto him that doth seeth lambes fleshe in water because that water in this same place signifieth mans vnderstanding but we should vnderstand that all the mistery of Christes humanitie was ordered by the power of the holy Ghost and then eate we his body rosted with fire because the holy
well geuyng drinke as bread c. And thirdly howsoeuer those places De fractione panis be taken yet it maketh little for them but rather against them For if the Sacrament were administred amongst them in fractione panis i. in breakinge of breade then must they nedes grauÌ„t that if bread was there broken Ergo there was breade Exod. 12. forasmuche as neither the accidences of bread without breade can be broken neither can the naturall body of Christ be subiect to any fraction or breakyng by the Scripture which sayeth The natural body of Chryst may not be broken Accidences no man can breake No bread is there to be brokeÌ„ Ergo there is nothing in the Sacrament broken And yee shall breake no bone of him c. Wherfore take away the substance of breade and there can be no fraction And take away fraction how then do they make a Sacrament of this breaking whereas neither the substance of Christes body neither yet the accidences wythout their substance can be broken neither agayne will they admit any bread there remaining to be broken And what then was it in thys their Fractione panis that they did breake if it were not Panis that is Substantia panis quae frangebatur To conclude if they say that this fraction of bread was a Sacramentall breaking of Christes bodye so by the like figure let them saye that the being of Christes naturall body in the Sacrament is a Sacramental being and we are agreed Item they obiecte further and say An other obiection agaynst both kindes that the churche vpon due consideration may alter as they see cause in rites ceremonies and Sacraments Aunswer The institution of this sacrament standeth vpon the order example commandement of Christ. Aunswere This order he tooke First he deuided the breade seuerally froÌ„ the cuppe and afterward the cuppe seuerally from the breade 1. Order 2. Example 3. commauÌ„dement Secondly this he did not for any neede on his behalfe but onely to geue vs example how to do the same after him in remembraunce of his death to the worldes ende Thirdly beside this order taken and example left hee added also an expresse commaundement Hoc facite Doe thys Bibite ex hoc omnes Drinke ye all of this c. Against this order example and commaundement of the Gospel no Church nor councell of men nor aungell in heauen hath any power or authoritie to change or alter according as we are warned If any bring to you any other Gospell beside that ye haue receiued holde him accursed c. Item an other Obiection Galat. â— An other obiection agaynst both kindes Act. â— And why maye not the Churche say they as well alter the fourme of thys Sacramente as the Apostles did the fourme of Baptisme where in the Actes S. Peter sayth Let euery one be baptised in the name of Iesu Christ. c. Aunswere Thys text sayeth not that the Apostles vsed thys fourme of baptising I baptise thee in the name of Christ. Aunswere c. but they vsed many times this manner of speache to be baptised in the name of Christe not as expressing thereby the formable words of baptising but as meaning this that they would haue them to become members of Christe The Apostles changeâ—â— the 〈◊〉 Baptiâ—â—â— and to be baptised as Christians entring into his baptism and not only to the Baptisme of Iohn and therfore althoughe the apostles thus spake to the people yet notwithstanding when they baptised any themselues they vsed no doubte the forme of Christ prescribed and no other Item among many other obiections they alledge certaine perils and causes of waight and importance as spilling sheding or shaking the bloud out of the cuppe or souring or els sticking vpon mens beardes c. for the which they say it is wel prouided the halfe communion to suffice Wherunto it is soone aunswered that as these causes were no let to Christ to the Apostles to the Corinthians and to the brethren of the Primitiue Churche but that in theyr publike assemblies they receiued al the whole Communion as well in the one part as in the other Mans 〈◊〉 sin in 〈…〉 owne 〈…〉 God so neither be the sayd causes so important nowe to adnull and euacuate the necessarye commaundement of the Gospell if we were as carefull to obey the Lorde as wee are curious to magnifie oure owne deuises to strayne gnattes to stumble at strawes and to seeke knottes in rushes whych rather are in oure owne phantasies growing then there where they are sought 〈…〉 Eccle. 〈…〉 Cap. 5. In summa diuers other obiections and cauillations are in Popish bookes to be found as in Gabriell the difference made betwene the laitie and Priests also the distinction vsed to be made betweene the Priestes communion and the laicall communion Where is to be vnderstand that when Priests were bidde to vse the laicall communion thereby was ment not receauing vnder one kinde as lay men doe nowe but to absteyne from consecrating and onely to receaue as the lay men then did Some also alledge certeyne speciall or particular examples as of the cuppe onely seruing for the bread or of the bread only sent to certeine sicke folke for the cuppe And heere they inferre the story of Sozomenus touching the woman in whose mouth the Sacrament of bread whiche she onely receaued without the cuppe was turned to a stone c. other alledge other priuate examples likewise of infants aged meÌ„ sicke persons men excommunicate phrentickes and madde men or men dwelling farre off from Churches All respects 〈◊〉 geue 〈◊〉 to the â—â—â—dience of the worde in mountaynes or wildernes c. All which priuate examples neither make any instance against the auncient custome of publicke congregations frequented from the Apostles time and much lesse ought they to derogate from the expresse and necessarye precept of the Gospell which saith to all men without exception Hoc facite c. Bibite ex hoc omnes c. The third Article Priuate Masses trentall Masses and dirige Masses as they were neuer vsed before the time of Gregory The 3. article vi C. yeares after Christ so the same do fight directly agaynste our christian doctrine as by the definition therof may wel appeare The Masse is a worke or action of the priest applied vnto men for meriting of grace Ex opere operato in the which Action the Sacrament is first worshipped Definition of the Masse and then offered vp for a sacrifice for remission of sinnes à poena culpa for the quicke and the dead Of this definition as there is no part but it agreeth with their owne teaching so there is no part thereof which disagreeth not from the rules of christian doctrine especially these as follow The first rule of Christian doctrine 1. The first rule is Sacramentes be instituted for some principall end and vse out of the which vse they are no sacraments
renunciabunt attentè fideliter de exequenda huius rei vindicta Episcopos suos adiuuabunt Qui verò Archidiaconus vel Diaconus hoc iurare noluerit Archidiaconatum vel Diaconiam irreparabiliter perdet Praesbyteri verò qui relictis vxoribê° Deo sac is ordinibus seruire elegerunt quadraginta dies ab officio cellantes pro se vicarios habebunt iniuncta eis poenitentia secundum quod Episcopis eorum visum fuerit And yet this vnreasonable statute of Anselme so diligently defensed with sharpe censures and penalties had no great speed The cruell law of Anselme tooke no great place neither in the lyfe tyme of the said Anselm nor long after his death but that diuers priests notwithstanding kept still their wiues or that after his death they returned to their wiues agayne through the sufferance of the famous learned king named then Henry Bewclark who somthing stayed the oportunitie of this moÌ„kish prelate and willed that priests should kepe both their wyues and theyr Churches as they did before in Lanfrankes dayes Then after Anselme followed Radulphus Archbishop of Canterbury in whose time was no great sturre against the Priestes that were married Ex epist. 〈◊〉 77. â—â—dulphus Archiepisc. 〈◊〉 About the tyme of this Archbishop king Henry called a Counsaile at London where he obtained of the spiritualtie a graunt to haue the punishment of maried priests which the spiritualtie afterward did much repent whereby the priests paying a certaine to the king were suffered to retaine their wiues stil as is aboue storied 〈◊〉 afore pag 294. pag. 294. Next after this Radulph then succeeded WilliaÌ„ Turbile surnamed De Turbine who renued againe the constitution of Anselme against maried priests Râ—cardus de Turbine Archâ— Cant. especially by the helpe of Ioannes priest and Cardinall of Crema y e Popes Legate sent the same tyme into England anno 1129. Of which Cardinall Cremensis because enough hath bene before declared 〈◊〉 this Cardâ—â—all Cremâ—â—sis read 〈◊〉 pag. â—â— how after his stout replying in the councell of London against the maried state of priestes exclaiming what a shamefull thing it was to rise from the sides of an whore to make Christes body the night followyng was shamefully taken with a notable whore c. as is apparant before pag. 294. I will therefore passe ouer that matter returnyng againe to William the Archbishop who with the Cardinall Legate aforesaid although he busily occupied himselfe in repriuing the matrimonie of priestes in so much that he would geue theÌ„ no longer respit to put away their wiues but from Michaelmas to Saint Andrewes day followyng yet could he not bryng hys purpose to passe but that the priests still continued with their wiues by the Kyngs leaue as the SaxoÌ„ story plainly recordeth in these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That is to say in English Cronie Saxonie This William the Archbishop of Canterbury and the Bishops which were in England did commaund The priests kept their wiues contrary to the Archbishops commandement and yet all these decrees and biddings stood not all hled their wyues by the kings leaue euen so as they before did c. So hard was this cause to be wonne that the Archb. at length gaue it ouer and left the coÌ„trouersie wholy vnto the kyng Whereupon he decreed that the Priestes should remaine with their wyues still ¶ An. 25. Hen. 1. And so continued they after that in the tyme of Theobaldus after hym of Tho. Becket Rich. Baldwine Steuen Langton Rich. Edmund Boniface Peccham and other during weâ—nere the tyme after Anselme 200. yeares And least the quarelling aduersary beyng peraduenture disposed here to cauill should obiect and say Priestes with wiues how long they continued in England afer Anselme that such marriage among the Spiritual men might be priuate and secrete but not openly knowen nor quietly suffered by any lawe of this Realme to auoyde therefore what maye be by them obiected I thought it good and as a thyng neyther impertinent nor vnprofitable to this storye and for the further satisfiyng of the Readers mynde herein to inferre and make knowen by good recorde not onely that the libertie of marriage amongst spirituall men hath continued within this Realme duryng the tyme aforesayde videlicet two hundred yeares or thereabouts after Anselme and that not in secrete wise but also openly and beyng knowne the same to be suffered and lawfully allowed of in such sort as both they their wiues children and assignes might enherite and enioye landes tenementes and other hereditamentes by waye of feoffament deede of gyfte or any other assuraunce in suche sorte manner and fourme as laye men their heyres and assignes at this day lawfully may doe As by diuers writinges and instrumentes shewed vnto vs at the writyng hereof by diuers men whose names hereafter follow some to this day remaining fayre sealed some by antiquitie and long keping much worne and their seales mouldred and wasted is very euident and manifest to be seene The copies whereof beyng by vs truely and faithfully excerpted out of the very originals beyng yet extant we haue here vnder inserted as followeth ¶ Certayne Instrumentes and Euidences of auncient recorde declaryng the marriage of priestes to haue stande in tymes paste both with ancient custome publike lawes of this Realme SCiant praesentes futuri quod ego Williel de Blunwille miles concessi dedi hac praesenti charta mea confirmani Stephano de Saxlingham Clerico Matildae vxori suae pro homagijs seruitijs suis pro sex marcis argenti quas mihi dederunt in Carta feoffament Williel de Blunwille milit fact Stephan de Saxlingâ—am Clerico Matilde vxori suae de terris in Newton in Com. Norff. gersumam vnam peciam terrae arabilis quae iacet in campo de Neuton in cultura inter mesuagium Galfridi Sulyard coemeterium Ecclesiae de Neuton inter terram Radulphi Malherbe terram Ioannis de Neuton abuttat super regiam stratam versus orientem super terram quae fuit Henrici Popiltele versus occidentem Habend tenend de me haeredibus meis illis heredibus suis aut quibuscunque dare legare vendere vel assignare voluerint in quocunque statu fuerint liberè quietè in feodo per petuè haereditariè Reddendo inde annuatim mihi haeredibê° meis duos denarios scilicet ad festuÌ„ sancti Andreae denariuÌ„ ad natiuitateÌ„ sancti IohaÌ„nis baptistae vnuÌ„ denariuÌ„ Et ad scutagium domini regis quando euenit vnum obolum tantuÌ„ non amplius pro omnibus seruitijs consuetudinibus sectis curiae exactionibus secularibus Et ego Williel de Blunwell haeredes mei warrantizabimus acquietabimus defendemus praedictam peciam terrae praenominatis Stephano Matildae vxori suae haeredibus suis aut cuicunque dare legare vendere vel assignare voluerint
thereof Chrisost. in Psa. 30. hom 1. Item in the tyme of Chrysostome it appeareth there was no such assoyling at the Priests hands by these wordes where he sayeth I require thee not that thou shouldest coÌ„fesse thy sinnes to thy fellowe seruaunt Tell them vnto God who careth for them Chrysost. in hom de penit confessione Item the sayde Chrysostome in an other place wryting vpon repentance and confession Let the examination of thy sinnes and thy iudgement sayth he be secrete and close without witnesse Let God onely see and heare thy confession c. De penit dist 1· Petrus in Glosa Item in the time of Ambrose De poenit Dist. 1. Petrus the glose of the Popes owne decrees recordeth That the institution of Baptisme was not then begonne which nowe in oure dayes is in vse Item it is truely sayd therfore of the Glose in another place where he testifieth That this institution of penance began rather of some tradition of the vniuersall church De penit Dist. 5 in principio then of any authoritie of the new Testament or of the olde c. The lyke also testifieth Erasm. wryting vpon Hierome in these wordes Apparet tempore Hieronymi nondum institutam fuisse c. That is It appeareth that in the time of Hierome this secrete confession of sinnes was not yet ordained Erasm. in Schol. in Epitaphâ—um fabiolae whiche the church afterwarde did institute holesomely if our Priests and lay men woulde vse it rightly But heerein diuines not considering aduisedly what the olde doctours do say are much deceiued That which they say of general and open confession they wrast by and by to this priuie and secrete kinde of confession which is farre diuers and of an other sort c. The like testimony may also be taken of Gracian himselfe who speaking of confession vsed then in hys tyme leaueth the matter in doubtfull suspense neither pronouncinge on the one side nor on the other but referreth y e matter to the free iudgement of the Readers which the acte of these six Articles here enioyneth as necessary vnder paine of death Briefly in fewe woordes to searche out and notifie the very certaine time when this Article of eare confession first crept into the Church what antiquitie it hath in following the Iudgement of Ioannes Scotus and of Antoninus it may be well supposed that the institution thereof tooke his first origine by Pope Innocent the thirde in hys Councell of Laterane An. 1215. For so we reade in Ioannes Scotus Lib. 4. Sent. Dist. 17. Artic. 3. Praecipua autem specificatio huius praecepti inuenitur in illo cap. Extra de poenit remiss Omnis vtriusque sexus c. And after in the same Article it followeth Nam ex prima institutione Ecclesiae non videntur fuisse Distincti proprij sacerdotes Quando enim Apostoli hinc inde ibant praedicando verbum Dei c. By the which wordes it appeareth that there was no institution of any suche confession specified before the constitution of Innocentius the thirde But more plainly the same may appeare by the wordes of Antoninus in 3. parte Histor. Whyche be these Innocentius tertius in Concilio generali praedicto circa Sacramenta confessionis communionis sic statuit Omnis vtriusque sexus fidelis postquam ad annum discretionis peruenerit omnia peccata sua solus saltem semel in anno confiteatur proprio sacerdoti iniunctam sibi poenitentiam proprijs viribus studeat adimplere alioquâ— viuens ab ingressu Ecclesiae arceatur moriens Christiana careat sepultura Vnde hoc salutare statutum frequenter in Ecclesijs publicetur ne quisquam ignorantiae coecitate velamen excusationis assumat c. That is to say Pope Innocent the 3. in hys generall Councell aforesayde touching the Sacraments of confession and the communion made this constitution as followeth That euery faithfull person both man woman after they come to the yeares of discretion shall confesse all their sinnes by themselues alone at least once a yeare to their owne ordinarie priest and shall endeuour to fulfil by their owne strength their penance to them enioyned Or els who so doth not shall neither haue entraunce into the Churche being aliue nor being dead shall enioy Christian buriall Wherefore rhis wholesome constitution we wil to be published often in the Churches least any manne throughe the blindenesse of ignoraunce maye make to them selues a cloke of excuse c. And thus much hetherto we haue alledged by occasion incident of these sixe Articles for some part of confutation of the same referring the reader for the rest to the more exquisite tractation of Diuines whyche professedlye wryte vpon those matters In the meane time for asmuche as there is extante in Latin a certaine learned Epistle of Philippe Melancthon wrytten to king Henrye againste these vj. wicked Articles aboue specified I thought not to defraud the reader of the fruit therof for his better vnderstanding and instruction The tenour and effect of hys Epistle translated into English thus followeth The Copie of Melancthons Epistle sent to king Henry against the cruel Acte of the vj. Articles MOste famous and noble Prince there were certayne Emperours of Rome as Adrianus Pius and afterward the two brethren Uerus and Marcus which did receiue gently the Apologies and defences of the ChristiaÌ„s whych so preuailed with those moderate Princes that they swaged theyr wrath againstâ— the Christians and obtained mitigation of theyr cruell Decrees Euen so for asmuch as there is a Decrâ—e set foorth of late in your Realme agaynst that doctrine whyche we professe both godly and necessary for the Churche I beseeche your moste honourable Maiestie fauorably both to read consider this our complaint especially seeing I haue not onely for our owne cause but much rather for the common sauegarde of the Churche directed this my wryting vnto you For seyng those heathen Princes did bothe admitte and allowe the defences of the Christians howe much more is it beseeming for a king of Christian profession and such a one as is occupied in y e studies of holy histories to heare the complaints and admonitions of the godly in the Churche And so muche the more willingly I wryte vnto you for that you haue so fauorably heeretofore receiued my letters w t a singular declaration of your * * beneuoleÌ„ce towardes me This also giueth me some hope that you wil not vnwillingly read these things for asmuch as I see that the very phrase manner of wryting doth playnly declare not your selfe but onely the byshops to be the authors of those articles and decrees there set forth Albeit through theyr wily and subtile sophistications they haue induced you as it happened to manye other worthy princes besides you to condescend and assent vnto theÌ„ as the rulers perswaded Darius beyng otherwise a wise and a
of the Masse it selfe declareth no lesse And why then doe some of these craftie sophisters dally out the matter wyth their glosing wordes denieng that they make any application of their Masses when they know full well that the errour of the people is confirmed by this their doing although they themselues do thinke otherwise Albeit how few be there in very deede which do otherwise thinke We ought not to dissemble in Gods matters Let vs vse them as the holy Scripture teacheth and as the auncient custome of the primitiue Church doth leade vs. The olde institution of Christ is not to be altered by nâ—w inuentions Why should any man be so presumptuous to swerue from auncient custome Why now do they defend the errours of other which haue peruerted the institution of Christ Now although some perhaps wil pretend and say that he maketh no application of his Masses yet notwithstanding he so dealeth in handling the ceremony priuately by himselfe that he thinketh this his oblation to be high seruice done to God and suche as God requireth whiche is also erroneous and to be reproued For why no seruice nor worship perteining to God ought to bee set vp by mans deuise without the commaundement of God Wherefore I beseeche you for the glorye of Christ that you will not defend the article of this Acte coÌ„cerning these priuate Masses but that you will suffer the matter to bee well examined by vertuous and learned men All thinges that we here with vs do we do them by euident substantiall testimonie of the primitiue Church which testimonie I dare bee bolde to set against the iudgementes of all that haue since followed such as haue corrupted the aunciente doctrine and old rites with manifold errours As touching the other articles they haue no neede of any long disputation Against vowes of Priestes single lâ—fe The commoÌ„ errour concerning vowes Uowes that be wicked fayned and impossible are not to be kept There is no doubt but thys is the common perswasion of all men touching vowes that all these wil workes deuised by man are the true seruice and worship of God and so thinke they also whyche speake most indifferently of them Other adde therevnto more grosse errours saying that these works bring wyth them perfection and merite euerlasting life Now all these opinions the Scripture in manye places doth reprooue Christ saith They woorship me in vayne wyth the preceptes of men Marke 7. â— Tim. 4. And Paule sayth that these obseruations be the doctrine of deuils for they ascribe to the power and strength of man false honour because they are taken for the seruice of God they obscure faith and the true worshipping of God Item the sayd Paule to the Coloss. sayth Let no man deceyue you by fayned humilitie Coloss 2. c. Why make you Decrees c. Wherfore these corrupt traditions of men are in deede a wicked and detestable seruice of God Unto these also are annexed many other corrupt wicked abuses The whole order of Monkery what superstition doth it conteine What prophanations of Masses inuocation of Saints colours fashions of apparell choise of meates superstitious prayers without all measure Of which causes euery one were sufficient Causes why vowes ought to be broken why these vowes ought to be broken Besides this a greate part of men are drawne to this kinde of life chiefely for the bellye 's sake and then afterward they pretend the holines of their vowe and profession Furthermore this vowe of single life is not to all men possible to be kept as Christ himselfe sa it All men do not receiue this Math. 19. Such vowes therefore whiche without sinne can not be performed are to be vndone but these things I haue discussed sufficiently in other of my workes But this causeth me muche to maruell that this vowe of Priestes in your English Decree The 6. articles make the â—owe of Priestes as streâ—ght as the vowe of Monkes which is contrary to their owne lawe is more straite and hard then is the vowe of Monkes whereas the Canons themselues doe bind a Priest no farther to single life but onely for the time that he remaineth in the ministery And certeynely it made my hart to tremble when I reade thys Article which so forbiddeth matrimony and dissolueth the same being contracted and appointeth moreouer the punishment of death for the same Although there haue bene diuers godly Priests which in certeyne places haue bene put to death for their mariage yet hath neuer man hetherto bene so bold to stablish any such lawe No lawe of death euer established for Priestes mariage before the 6. Articles For euery man in a maner wel perceiued that all well disposed and reasonable persons would abhorre that crueltie and also they feared least the posteritie woulde thinke euill thereof Who would euer thinke that in the Church of Christ wherein all lenitie towarde the godly ought most principally to be shewed such cruelties and tyrannie could take place to set sorth bloudy lawes to be executed vpon the godly for lawfull matrimonie But they brake their vowes will the Byshoppes say Why Priestâ—s vowes ought not to stand For as I sayd that vow ought not to staÌ„d seing it is turned to a false worshyp of God is impossible to be kept Agayne although it stoode in force yet it should not extend to theÌ„ which forsake the ministery Finally if the Bishops here would haue a care and regarde to mens consciences they should then ordaine Priestes without any such profession or vow makyng as appeareth by the old Canons how that many were admitted to the ministery without professing of any vow and the same afterward when they had maried their wiues to haue remayned in the ministery as is testified Cap. Diaconi Distinct. 28. Certainely what here I may coÌ„playne I can not tell Dist. 28. â—ap Diaconi First in this Article I can not impute it to ignorauÌ„ce that they do For no man is ignorauÌ„t of the commaundemeÌ„t of God which sayth Let euery man haue his wife for auoydyng of fornication Agayne who is so blynd but he seeth what a life these vnmaried Priestes do liue Bishops restraine Priestes mariage against all reason and â—xcuse The complayntes of good meÌ„ are wel knowen The filthynes of y e wicked is toto manifest But peraduenture your Byshops holding w t the sect of Epicures doe thinke that God is not offended with filthy lustes Which if they so thinke then doe we susteine doubtlesse a hard cause where such must be iudges I am not ignoraunt that this single life is very fitte to set out the glory and brauery of Byshops and Colledges of Priestes to mainteine their wealth and portely state and this I suppose to be the cause why some do abhorre so much that Priestes should be maried But O Lamentable state of the Church if lawes shuld be so forced to serue not the
veritie and the will of God but the priuate gayne and commoditie of men They erre which thinke it lawfull for them to make lawes repugnaunt to the commauÌ„dement of God to the law of nature so that they be profitable to attaine wealth and riches Complaint of vniust lawes seruing to the â—â—ker of meÌ„ against the glory of God And of trouth froÌ„ my very hart I do mourne lament right noble Prince both for your sake also for the cause of Christes Church You pretende to impugne and gaynestaÌ„d the tyraÌ„ny of the Romish Byshop and truly do call him Antichrist as in deede he is in the meane tyme you defeÌ„d and maintaine those lawes of that Romish Antichrist which be the strength sinowes of all his power as priuate Masses single lyfe of Priestes other superstitions You threaten horrible punishmentes to good men and to the meÌ„bers of Christ you violently oppresse and beare down the veritie of the Gospell begynnyng to shyne in your Churches This is not to abolish Antichrist but to establish him I beseech you therfore for our Lord Iesus Christ that you file not your conscience in defendyng those Articles which your Byshops haue deuised and set forth touchyng priuate Masses Auricular confession vowes single life of Priestes prohibition of the one halfe of the Sacrament It is no light offeÌ„ce to establish Idolatry errours crueltie the filthy lustes of Antichrist If the Romane Byshop should now call a Councell what other Articles chiefly would he deuise and publish vnto the world but the very same which your Byshops haue here enacted Understand and consider I pray you the subtile traynes and deceites of the deuill The subtiltye of Sathan in abusing the power of Princes to maintaine his kingdome whiche is wont first to set vpon and assayle the chief gouernours And as he is the enemy of Christ from the begynnyng of the world so his chief purpose is by all craftie and subtile meanes to worke contumely agaynst Christ in sparsing abroad wicked opinions and setting vp Idolatry and also in pollutyng maÌ„kind with bloudy murthers and fleshly lustes in the workyng wherof he abuseth the policies and wittes of hypocrites also the power and strength of mighty Princes as stories of all tymes beare witnes what great kyngdomes Empires haue set themselues with all might maine agaynst the poore Church of Christ. And yet notwithstaÌ„ding God hath reserued some good Princes at all tymes out of the great multitude of such giants and hath brought them to his Church to embrace true doctrine and to defend his true worshyp Example of good Princes as AbrahaÌ„ taught Abimelech Ioseph the Egyptian kynges and after them came Dauid Iosaphat Ezechias Iosias excellyng in true godlynesse Daniell conuerted to the knowledge of God the kynges of Chaldea Persia. Also BritaÌ„ny brought forth vnto the world the godly Prince Constantine In this number I wishe you rather to be then amongest the enemyes of Christ defiled with Idolatry spotted with the bloud of the godly of whom God will take punishment as he doth many tymes forewarne and many examples do teach Yet agayne therefore I pray and beseeche you for our Lord Iesus Christ that you wil correct and mitigate this Decree of y e Byshops In which doyng you shall aduauÌ„ce the glory of Christ and prouide as well for the wealth of your owne soule as the sauegarde of your Churches Let the hartie desires of so many godly men through the whole worlde moue you so earnestly wishing that some good Kings woulde extend their authoritie to the true reformation of the Church of God to the abolishing of all Idolatrous worship and the furthering of the course of the Gospell Regarde also and consider I beseeche you those godly persons He meaneth ShaxtoÌ„ Latimer Cromer and others which are with you in bands for the Gospels sake being the true members of Christ. And if that cruell Decree be not altered the Byshops will neuer cease to rage agaynst the Churche of Christe without mercy or pitie For them the deuill vseth as instrumentes and ministers of his furie and malice agaynst Christ. The deuils instrumentes by whom he workâ—â—h These he stirreth vp to slay and kill the members of Christ. Whose wicked and cruell proceedings and subtile sophistications that you wil not prefer before our true and most righteous request all the godly most humbly hartily do pray beseech you Which if they shall obteyne no doubt but God shal recompence to you great rewards for your pietie and your excelleÌ„t vertue shal be renowmed both by penne and voyce of all the godly whiles the world standeth For Christ shall iudge all them that shall deserue either well or euill of his Church And whiles letters shal remaine the memoriall worthy of such noble deserts shall neuer dye or be forgotten with the posteritie to come And seing we seeke the glory of Christ and that our Churches are the Churches of Christ there shall neuer be wantyng such as both shall defend the righteous cause and magnifie with due commendation such as haue well deserued likewise shal condemne the vniust crueltie of the enemies Christ goeth about hungry thirstie naked prisoned complaining of the raging furie of the Bishops and of the wrongfull oppression and crueltie of dyuers Kyngs and Princes entreating that the members of his body be not rent in peeces but that true Churches may be defended his Gospell aduanced This request of Christ to heare to receiue and to embrace is the office of a godly Kyng and seruice most acceptable vnto God ☞ Intreating a little before page 1143. of certayne olde instrumentes for proofe of Priestes lawfull Marriage in times past I gaue a little touch of a certayne recorde taken out of an olde Martyrologe of the Church of Cant. touching Liuingus a priest and his wife in the time of Lanfrancke Wherein I touched also of certain lands and houses restored againe by the said Lanfrancke to the Church of S. Andrew Liuingus Priest and his wife Now for asmuch as the perfect note thereof is more fully come to my hands and partly considering the restoring of the sayde landes to be to Christes Churche in Canterbury and not S. Andrew in Rochester and also for that I haue founde some other presidentes approouing the lawfull Mariage of Priestes and legitimation of theyr children I thought good for the more full satisfying of the reader to enter the same as followeth * A note out of an old Martyrologe of Caunterbury OBijt Guillielmus Rex Anglorum c. Hic reddidit Ecclesiae Christi omnes ferè terras c. That is After the death of William King of England Ex Archiuis Eccles. Cant. the sayd Lanfrancke restored agayne to Christes Church in Canterbury all the landes whiche from auncient memory vnto these latter dayes haue bene taken away from the right of the sayd Church The names of which landes
of the other Lordes what he had promised You shall commend me sayd he to the Kyng and tell hym By that he hath so well tryed and throughly prooued you as I haue done hee shall finde you as false a man as euer came about hym Syr Rafe Sadler the L. CroÌ„wels trusty frend Besides this he wrote also a letter from the Tower to the kyng whereof when none durst take the cariage vpon him sir Rafe Sadler whom he also had preferred to the kyng before beyng euer trusty faythfull vnto hym went to the king to vnderstand his pleasure whether he would permit him to bring the letter or not Which when y e kyng had graunted the sayd M. Sadler as he was required presented the letter vnto the king which he commaunded thrise to be red vnto him in so much the kyng seemed to be mooued therewith Notwithstanding by reason of the Acte of parliament afore passed the worthy and noble Lorde Cromwell oppressed by his enemies and condemned in the Tower and not comming to his answer the 28. day of Iuly an 1541. was brought to the scaffold on Tower hill where he sayd these words followyng I am come hither to die and not to purge my selfe The L. Cromwel brought 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 as some thinke peraduenture that I will For if I should so do I were a very wretch and a miser I am by the law coÌ„demned to die and thanke my lord God that hath appointed me this death for myne offence For sithens the tyme y t I haue had yeares of discretion I haue lyued a sinner and offended my Lord God for the which I aske him hartelie forgiuenes And it is not vnknowne to many of you that I haue bene a great traueller in this world being but of a base degree was called to high estate and sithens the tyme I came thereunto I haue offended my Prince for the which I aske him hartily forgiuenes and beseech you all to pray to God with me that he will forgiue me And now I pray you that be here to beare me record I dye in the catholike fayth not doubting in any Article of my faith no nor doubting in any sacrament of the church Manye haue slaundered me and reported that I haue bene a bearer of such as haue mainteined euill opinions which is vntrue But I confesse that like as God by his holy spirit doth instruct vs in the truth so the deuill is ready to seduce vs I haue bene seduced A true Christian confession 〈◊〉 the L. Cromâ—wel at his death but beare me witnes that I die in the catholike faith of the holy church And I hartily desire you to pray for the kings grace that he may long lyue with you in health and prosperitie and that after him his sonne prince Edward that goodly impe may long raigne ouer you And once again I desire you to pray for me that so long as life remaineth in this flesh I wauer nothing in my faith And so making his prayer kneling on his knees he spake these words the effect whereof here followeth A prayer that the Lord Cromwell sayd at the houre of his death O Lord Iesu which art the onely health of all men liuing The prayer of the L. Cromwel at his death and the euerlasting life of them which die in thee I wretched sinner do submit my selfe wholy vnto thy most blessed will and being sure that the thing cannot perish which is committed vnto thy mercy willingly now I leaue this fraile and wicked fleshe in sure hope that thou wilt in better wise restore it to me agayne at the last day in the resurrection of the iust I beseech thee moste merciful lord Iesus Christ that thou wilt by thy grace make stroÌ„g my soule against all temptations and defend me with the buckler of thy mercy against all the assaults of the deuill I see and knowledge that there is in my selfe no hope of saluation but all my coÌ„fidence hope and trust is in thy most mercifull goodnesse I haue no merites nor good works which I may alledge before thee Of sinnes and euill workes alas I see a great heape but yet thorough thy mercy I trust to be in the number of them to whome thou wilt not impute their sinnes but wilt take and accept me for righteous and iust and to be the inheritour of euerlasting lyfe Thou mercifull lord wast borne for my sake thou didst suffer both hunger and thirst for my sake thou didst teach pray and fast for my sake all thy holy actions and workes thou wroughtest for my sake thou suffredst most grieuous paines and tormentes for my sake finally thou gauest thy most precious body and thy bloud to be shed on the crosse for my sake Nowe most mercifull Sauior let al these things profit me that thou frely hast done for me which hast geuen thy selfe al so for me Let thy bloud cleanse and wash away the spots and foulenes of my sinnes Let thy righteousnes hide and couer my vnrighteousnes Let the merites of thy passion and bloudsheding be satisfaction for my sinnes Geue me Lord thy grace that the faith of my saluation in thy bloud wauer not in me but may euer be firme and constant That the hope of thy mercy and life euerlasting neuer decay in me that loue waxe not cold in me Finally that the weaknes of my fleshe be not ouercome with the feare of death Graunt me mercifull Sauiour that when death hath shut vp the eyes of my body yet the eyes of my soule may still behold and looke vpon thee and when death hath taken away the vse of my tongue yet my heart may cry and say vnto thee Lord into thy hands I commend my soule Lord Iesu receaue my spirit Amen And thus his prayer made after he had godly louingly exhorted them that were about him on the scaffold The death of the â— Cromwel he quietly committed his soule into the hands of God and so paciently suffred the stroke of the axe by a ragged and butcherly miser which very vngodly performed the office ¶ Of the Bible in English printed in the large volume and of Edmund Boner preferred to the Bishoprike of London by the meanes of the Lord Cromwell ABout the time and yere when Edmund Boner bishop of Hereford ambassadour resident in Fraunce begaÌ„ first to be nominate preferred by the meanes of the lord Cromwel to the bishoprike of London The Bibles of the 〈…〉 Paris which was anno 1540. it happened that the said Thomas Lord Cromwell and Erle of Essex procured of y e king of england his gracious letters to the French king to permitte and licence a subiect of his to imprint the Bible in English within the vniuersitie of Paris because paper was there more meete and apt to be had for the doing therof then in the realme of England also that there were more store of good workmen for the readie dispatch of
no part nor cause of their casting into the tower and geueth this reason for him Steph Gardiner had no accesâ—â— to the kinges councell a yeare and more before the L. Cromwels fall for that he had then no accesse ne had not after so long as Cromwels time lasted to the Kings secret Counsayle yet notwithstanding the sayd Gardiner can not persuade vs to the contrary but that his priuie complaing to the King and his secrete whisperings in his frends eares and his other workings by his factours about the King was a great sparcle to set theyr fagots a fire Thus then Barnes Hierome and Garret being committed to the Tower after Easter there remayned till the xxx day of Iuly which was two dayes after the deathe of the Lord Cromwell Then ensued processe againste them by the Kings Counsell in the Parliament Processe agaynst Barnes Hierome Garret to the whyche processe Gardiner confesseth himselfe that he was priuie amongst the rest Whereupon all these three good saints of God the xxx day of Iuly not comming to any aunswere nor yet knowing any cause of their coÌ„demnation without any publike hearing were brought together from the Tower to Smithfield where they preparing themselues to the fire had there at the stake diuers and sundry exhortations amongest whome D. Barnes first began wyth thys protestation following I am come hether to be burned as an hereticke and you shal heare my beliefe The protestation of Doct. Barnes at the stake whereby you shall perceiue what erroneous opinions I hold God I take to record I neuer to my knowledge taught any erroneous doctrine but only those things which scripture leade me vnto and that in my Sermons I neuer mainteined any errour neyther moued nor gaue occasion of any insurrection Although I haue bene sclaundered to preach that our Lady was but a saffron bag which I vtterly protest before God that I neuer meant it nor preached it but all my study and diligeÌ„ce hath bene vtterly to confound and confute all men of that doctrine D. Barnes falsly slaundered as are the Anabaptists which deny that our Sauiour Christ did take any flesh of the blessed virgin Mary which sectes I detest and abhorre And in this place there hath bene burned some of them whome I neuer fauoured nor mainteyned but with all diligence euermore did I study to set forth the glory of God the obedience to our soueraigne Lord the King and the true and sincere religion of Christ. And now harken to my fayth I beleue in the holy and blessed Trinitie three persons and one God D. Barnes confession that created and made al the world and that this blessed Trinitie sent downe the seconde person Iesu Christ into the wombe of the most blessed purest virgin Mary And heere beare me record that I do vtterly condemne that abhominable and detestable opinion of the Anabaptistes which say that Christ tooke no flesh of the virgine For I beleue that without mans will or power hee was conceiued by the holy Ghost and tooke flesh of her that he suffered hunger thirst cold other passions of our body sinne except according to the sayeng of S. Peter He was made in all things like to his brethren except sinne And I beleeue that this his death and passion was the sufficiente raunsome for the sinne of all the world And I beleeue that through his death he ouercame sinne death and hell and that there is none other satisfaction vnto the Father but this his death and passion only and that no worke of man did deserue any thing of God but only his passion as touching our iustification For I know the best worke that euer I did is vnpure and vnperfit And with this he cast abroade his handes and desired God to forgiue hym hys trespasses All mens workes vnperfite For although perchaunce sayd he you knowe nothing by me yet do I confesse that my thoughts and cogitations be innumerable Wherefore I beseeche thee O Lorde not to enter into iudgement with me according to the sayeng of the Prophete Dauid Non intres in iudicium cum seruo tuo domine .i. Enter not into iudgement with thy seruaunt O Lord. Psal. 143. And in an other place Si iniquitates obseruaueris domine quis sustinebit Lorde if thou straitely marke our iniquities Psal. 130. who is able to abyde thy iudgement Wherefore I trust in no good worke that euer I did but onely in the death of Christ. I do not doubt but through him to inherite the kingdome of heauen Take me not heere that I speake against good woorkes Good workeâ— are to be done for they are to be done and verely they that do them not shall neuer come in the kingdome of God We must do them because they are coÌ„manded vs of God to shew and set foorth our profession not to deserue or merite for that is onely the death of Christ. I beleue that there is a holy Churche a company of all them that professe Christ and that all that haue suffered confessed his name be Saintes that all they do prayse laude God in heauen more then I or any mans tongue caÌ„ expresse that alwayes I haue spoken reuerently and praysed them as much as Scripture willed me to do And that our Lady I say was a Uirgin immaculate and vndefiled that she is the most purest virgine that euer God created a vessell elect of God of whom Christ should be borne Then sayd M. Shiriffe D. Barnes obedient to Magistrates you haue sayd well of her before And beyng afrayde that Maister Shiriffe had bene or should be agreeued with any thyng that he should say he sayd Maister Shiriffe if I speake any thyng that you will me not do no more but becken me with your hand I will straight way hold my peace for I will not be disobedient in any thyng but will obey TheÌ„ there was one that asked him his opinioÌ„ of praying to Saintes Then sayd he Pray noÌ„ to Saintes Now of Saintes you shall here my opinion I haue sayd before somewhat I thinke of them how that I beleue they are in heauen with God and that they are worthy of all the honour that Scripture willeth theÌ„ to haue But I say throughout all Scripture we are not commauÌ„ded to pray to any Saintes Therfore I can not nor will not preach to you that Saintes ought to be prayed vnto for then should I preache vnto you a doctrine of myne owne head Notwithstandyng whether they pray for vs or no that I referre to GOD. And if Saintes do pray for vs then I trust to pray for you within this halfe houre Maister Shiriffe and for euery Christian man liuyng in the fayth of Christ dying in the same as a Saint Wherfore if the dead may pray for the quicke I will surely pray for you Wel haue you any thing more to say TheÌ„ spake he
say that we deny good workes and fasting and prayer The Papistes belye the protestantes as though they dâ—nyed good workes They lye on vs we deny nothing but popish workes and popish fasting and popish prayer he that preacheth that works do merite or fasting doth merite or prayer doth merite doth preach a popish doctrine If you aske when we will leaue preaching of workes euen when they do leaue to preach that works do merite suffer Christ to be a whole satisfier only mean to our iustification till theÌ„ we will not cease in Gods cause to set forth onely Christ to be a ful perfect onely satisfaction If you aske if good works shal be rewarded I say yea and with no lesse then eternall glory Good workes how they be rewarded but for no merit that they deserue for they deserue nothing but only because god hath promised not for the merite of the worke but for hys promise sake and he will not breake his promise Other articles gathered out of Setons Sermons TOuching reconciliation spoken of by D. Smith preaching in the forenoone at Paules crosse Other articles out of Setons sâ—rmons 2. Cor. 5. Alexander Seton preaching at afternoone at S. Anthonies recityng his sayings scriptures reproued him for alledging thys saying RecoÌ„ciliamini deo englishing the same thus recoÌ„cile your selues to God because it is there spoken passiuely not actiuely so that there should be nothing in man perteining to reconciliation but all in God Also reprouing the sayd D. Smith for that the said D. said that man by his good works might merite Which saying of D. Smith the sayd Alexander SetoÌ„ reproued in the pulpit at S. Anthonies the 13. day of Nouember the yere of our Lord 1541. as noughtely spoken Moreouer the sayd Alexander Seton sayd in the same place that it was shame that any such preacher shoulde be suffered so openly to preach such erroneous doctrine as to say that workes should merite adducing non sunt condignae passiones c. Et postquam feceritis omnia c. Finally Seton said peradueÌ„ture ye will say the church hath determined this matter touching workes And I say quoth he that it is Ecclesia malignantium so determining any thing agaynst scripture To these preteÌ„sed obiectioÌ„s of his aduersaryes he made his answere again by writing first denying many thinges there presented taking vpon his conscience that he neuer spake diuers of those words and again many things that he neuer ment to such end nor purpose as in y e said register may appeare But all this notwithstanding for all that he could say for himself the ordinary proceded in his coÌ„sistory iudgement ministring to him certain Interogatories after the popish course to y e number of x. articles The greatest matter laid against him was for preaching free iustificatioÌ„ by fayth in Christ Iesu Seton bâ—â—ring a 〈◊〉 at Paules crosse agaynst false coÌ„fideÌ„ce in good works mans fre wil. Also it was layd vnto him for affirming y e priuate masses diriges other prayers profited not y e soules departed so that in the end he with Tolwing aforesaid was caused to recant at paules crosse an 1541. Adde to these aforesayd D. Taylor Parson of S. Peters in Cornehill South Parish priest of Allhallowes in Lombardstreet Some Priest Giles the kinges Beerebrewer at the redde Lion in S Katherines Tho. Lancaster Priest All which were imprisoned likewise for the 6. Articles To be short such a number out of all parishes in LoÌ„doÌ„ out of Calice and diuers other quarters All prisonâ— in London to little to hold them that were taken for the vi articles The Lord Audly Loâ—â— Chauncellour of England were theÌ„ apprehended through the sayd InquisitioÌ„ that al prisons in LoÌ„don were to litle to hold theÌ„ in so much that they were fain to lay theÌ„ in the Halles At the last by the meanes of good L. Audley such pardoÌ„ was obteined of the king that y e said L. Audley theÌ„ L. Chancellor being conteÌ„t that one should be bound for another they were all discharged being bouÌ„d onely to appere in the starre chamber the next day after Al soules there to answer if they were called but neither was there any person called neither did there any appeare ¶ The story of Iohn Porter cruelly Martyred for reading the Bible in Paules IN the number of these afore named commeth the remeÌ„braunce of Iohn Porter A story of Iohn Porter Martyr who in the same yeare 1541. for reading the Bible in Paules Church was cruelly handled and that vnto death as you shall heare It was declared in this history aboue pag. 1162. how Edm. Boner Bishop of London in the dayes of the L. Cromwell beyng then Ambassador at Paris The bible commaunded by the king to be set vp in Churches Read beforâ— pag. 1069. was a great Doer in setting forward the Printing of the Bible in the great volume promising moreouer that he would for his part haue 6. of those Bibles set vp in the Church of S. Paule in London Which also at his comming home he no lesse performed according to the kinges proclamation set foorth for y e same whereof read before pag. 1069. The bibles thus standing in Paules by the commauÌ„dement of the king and the appointment of Boner the bishop many well disposed people vsed much to resort to the hearing therof especially wheÌ„ they could get any that had an audible voyce to read vnto theÌ„ misdoubting therin no daunger toward them and no more there was so long as the dayes of Cromwell lasted After he was gone it happened amongest diuers and sondry godly disposed persoÌ„s which frequented there the reading of the foresayd Bible that one Iohn Porter vsed sometimes to be occupyed in that godly exercise to the edefying as well of himselfe as of other This Porter was a freshe young man and of a bigge stature Who by diligent reading of the Scripture and by hearing of such Sermons as then were preached by them that were the setters forth of Gods truth Ann. 1541. became very expert The Bible then being set vppe by Boners commaundement vpon diuers pillers in Paules Church fixed vnto the same with cheines for all men to read in theÌ„ y t would I. Porter a great reaâ—der in the Bible at Paules great multitudes woulde resort thither to heare this Porter because he could read well and had an audible voyce Boner his chappeleines being greued withall the world beginning then to frowne vppon the Gospellers sent for the sayd Porter and rebuked him very sharpely Boner and his Chapleynes greeâ—ed with the Byâ—leâ— whicâ—â— he before caused to 〈◊〉 vp himâ—â—lfe for his reading But Porter answered hym that he trusted he had done nothing contrary to the law neither contrary to his aduertisementes which he had fixed in print ouer euery Bible Boner theÌ„â—ayd vnto his charge that he had made expositions vpon the
are deceaued oft times in small trifles which thinke themselues so wise in Gods matters as though they coulde not erre should see by theyr own senses and iudgements how blind and infatuated they were in these so small matters sensible trifles Thus this strong imaginatioÌ„ of fire being fixed in their heades as nothing could remoue them to thinke contrary but that the Church was on fire so euery thing that they saw or heard What strong imagination can do in deluding mans senses encreased this suspition in them to make it seme most true which was in deede most false The first chiefest occasion that augmeÌ„ted this suspition was the hereticke there bearing his fagot which gaue them to imagine that all other heretickes had conspired with him to set the Church on fire After this through the rage of the people running too and fro the dust was so raysed that it shewed as it hadde bene the smoke of fire Which thing together with the out-cry of the people made all men so afrayd that leauing the Sermon they began altogether to runne away But such was the preasse of the multitude running in heapes together that the more they laboured the lesse they could geue out For whilest they ranne all headlong vnto the doores euery man striuing to get out first the thrust one another in such sort and stucke so fast that they which were without neither could get into the Church agayn neither they that were within could get out by any meanes So the one dore being stopped the ran to an other litle wicket on the North side towardes the Colledge called Brason nose Much 〈◊〉 done in the thronge whereof some dyâ—â— some yet 〈◊〉 aliue 〈◊〉 mothers armes were there 〈◊〉 thinking so to passe out But there agayne was the like or greater throng So the people clustring thronging together it put many in daunger and broughte many vnto theyr end by brusing of their bones or sides There was yet an other dore towardes the West which albeit it was shut and seldom opened yet now ranne they to it with such sway that the great barre of iron which is incredible to be spoken being pulled out and broken by force of mens handes the dore notwithstanding could not be opened for the preasse or multitude of people At the last when they were there also past all hope to get out then they were all excedingly amazed and ran vp and downe crying out vpon the heretickes which had coÌ„spired theyr death The more they ranne about cried out the more smoke dust rose in the Church euen as though all thinges now had bene on a flaming fire I thinke there was neuer such a tumultuous hurly burly rising so of nothing heard of before nor so great a feare where was no cause to feare nor peril at all so y t if Democritus the mery philosopher sitting in y e top of the church Democritus was a Phiâ—â—sopher â—hich 〈…〉 laugh 〈…〉 thinge◠〈…〉 vsed to weepe at 〈◊〉 tâ—â—nges seing al things in such safety as they were hadde looked downe vpon the multitude and beholden so great a number some howling and weeping running vppe and downe and playing the madde men now hither now thither as beyng tossed too and fro with waues or tempestes trembling and quaking raging and faring without any manifest cause specially iâ— he had sene those great Rabbines the Doctors laden with so many badges or cognisaunces of wisedome so foolishly and ridiculously seeking holes and corners to hide themselues in gasping breathing and sweating and for very horror being almost beside themselues I thinke he would haue satisfied himself with this one laughter for all his life time or elles rather woulde haue laughed his hart out of his belly whilest one sayd that he playnely heard he noice of the fire an other affirmed that he sawe it with his eyes and an other sware that he felt the molten leade dropping downe vpon his head and shoulders Such is the force of imagination when it is once graffed in mennes hartes through feare In all the whole company there was none that behaued himselfe more modestly then the Hereticke that was there to do penaunce who casting his Fagot of froÌ„ his shoulders vpon a Monkes head that stood by kept himselfe quiet minding to take such part as the other did All the other being careful for themselues neuer made an end of running vp and downe crying out None cried not more earnestly then the Doctor that preached who was as I sayd D. Smith who in a maner first of all cryed out in the pulpit saying These are the traines and subtleties of the heretickes agaynst me Lord haue mercy vpoÌ„ me Lord haue mercy vpon me But might not God as it had bene to speake with Iob out of a whyrle winde haue aunswered agayne vnto this Preacher thus Thou doest now implore my mercy but thou thy self shewest no mercy vnto thy felowes and brethren How doth thy flesh treÌ„bell now at the mention of fire but you thinke it a sport to burne other simple innocents neither do you any thing at all regard it If burning seme so grieuous a matter vnto you and to suffer the torment of fire then you should also haue the like consideration in other mens perils and dauÌ„gers when as you do burne your felowes and brethren Or if you thinke it but a light or trifling matter in theÌ„ go to now do you also with like courage coÌ„temne with like patience suffer now the same tormentes your selues And if so be it I shoulde nowe suffer you with the whole Church to be burned to ashes what other thing shoulde I do vnto you then you do dayly vnto your felowes and brethren Wherefore since you so litle esteme the death of others be now content that other men shoulde also litle regard the death of you With this I say or with some other like aunswere if that either God or humane charity either the common sense of nature would expostulate with them yea if there had bene a fire indeed as they were more feared then hurt who would haue doubted but that it had happened vnto them according to their deserts But now worthy it is the noting how the vayne feare and folly of those catholicks either was deluded either how theyr cruelty was reproued whereby they being better taught by theyr owne example might herafter learne what is to put other poore men to the fire which they themselues here so much abhorred A good warning for the Papistes to know what burning meaneth But to returne agayn to the descriptioÌ„ of this pageantâ— wherin as I sayd before there was no daunger at all yet were they all in such feare as if present death had ben ouer their heades In all this great maze and garboyle there was nothing morâ— feared then the melting of the lead which many affirmed that they felt dropping vpoÌ„ their bodies Now in this sodein
Damlip brought to Calice to suffer setting out of London conueyed the sayde Adam Damlyp vnto Calice vpon the Ascension euen and there committed him to the Maiors prison Upon whiche daye Iohn Butler the Commissary aforesayd and Syr Daniell his Curate of S. Peters were also committed to the same prison and commandement geuen no man to speake with Butler Upon Saterday next was the day of execution for Damlyp The cause whiche firste they layd to his charge was for heresie But because by an acte of Parliamente all suche offences done before a certayne daye were pardoned through which Acte he could not be burdened with anye thing that he had preached or taught before yet for the receiuing of the foresayd French crowne of Cardinall Pole as you heard before he was condemned of treason and in Calice cruelly put to death being drawne hanged and quartered The death and Martyrdome of Damlyp The daye before his execution came vnto hym one M. Mote The constant courage of Adam Damlip not caring for his death then person of our Lady Church of Calice saying your foure quarters shall be hanged at four partes of the towne And where shall my head be sayd Damlip Upon the Lanterne gate said Mote Then Damlip answeared Then shall I not neede to prouide for my buriall At hys death Sir Rafe Ellerker Knight then knight Marshall there would not suffer the innocent godly maÌ„ to declare either his faith or the cause he died for but sayd to the executioner dispatch the knaue haue done For sir Wil. Mote appointed there to preache declared to the people how he had bene a sower of seditious doctrine and albeit he was for y e pardoned by the generall pardon yet he was coÌ„demned for being a traytor against the king To the which wheÌ„ Adam Damlip would haue replied purged himselfe the foresaid Sir Rafe Ellerker would not suffer him to speake a word but commanded him to be had away And so most meckely Damlip falsly accused of treason innocently put to death patiently and ioyfully the blessed and innocent Martyr tooke his death sir Rafe Elerker saying that he would not away before he saw the traytors hart out But shortly after the sayd Sir Rafe Ellerker in a skirmishe or roade betweene the Frenchmen and vs at Bullayne was among other slayne An example of Gods iust reuengment Whose onely death sufficed not his enemies but after they had stripped him starke naked they cut off his priuie members and cut the hart out of his bodye and so leaft him a terrible example to all bloudy and mercilesse men For no cause was knowne why they shewed such indignation against the saide sir Rafe Ellerker more then against the rest but that it is written Faciens iustitias Dominus iudicia omnibus iniuria pressis As touching Ioh. Butler and sir Daniel his Curate imprisoned as ye heard the same day with Damlip vpon Sonday next following An other trouble of Iohn Buâ—leâ— and Syr Daniell his Curate they were coÌ„mitted to Io. Massy aforesayd keeper of the Marshalsey and his company and brought to the Marshalsey where he continued and his Curate nine moneths and more At last being sore laid vnto by Sir George Gage Sir Iohn Baker and Sir Thomas Arundell knightes but especially by Steuen Gardiner Bishop of Winchester for y e reteining of Adam Damlip yet by friendes soliciting the Kings highnes for him namely sir Leonard Musgraue and his brother Baunster Ex scripto testimoniâ— Caletienâ—â—â—â— who were bounde for his appearance in a thousande pound he at length by great labour and long time was discharged and at last by licence permitted to returne to Calice againe Ex scripto testimonio Caletiensium Furthermore as touching William Steuens aboue mentioned who remained all this while prisoner in the Tower W. Steuens an earnest Protest are falsly condemned for Poperye the same was also condemned with Adam Damlip of treason which was for note and crime of Popery in lodging Adam Damlip which came from Cardinal Poole the traytor in his house at the Lord Deputies commaundement Notwithstanding the King afterwarde vnderstanding more of the said William Steuens how innocent he was from that crime W. Steuens with the rest pardoned by the king being knowne to all men to be an earnest and zelous Protestant gaue him his pardon and sent him home againe to Calice and so likewise all the other thirteene aboue mentioned The story of a poore labouring man in Calyce BY the credible information writing of the said Calyce men which were then in trouble A poore 〈◊〉 burned at Calice for the right faith of the Sacrament it is reported of a certaine poore laboring maÌ„ of Calice who after the preaching of Adam Damlyp being in certaine company said that he would neuer beleeue that a priest coulde make the Lordes body at his pleasure Wherupon he was then accused and also condemned by one Haruey Commissary there Which Haruey in time of his iudgement inueying against hym with opprobrious words sayd that he was an heretike should die a vile death The poore man whose name yet I haue not certainly learned answering for himselfe againe saide that hee was no hereticke but was in the fayth of Christ. A notable example of Gods iudgâ—â—ment vpon bloudy perâ—secuter And where as thou sayest said he that I shall dye a vile death thou thy selfe shalt dye a viler death and that shortly and so it came to passe for within halfe a yeare after the said Haruey was hanged drawne and quartered for treason in the sayd towne of Calice An other history of one Dodde a Scottish man burned in Calice AFter the burning of this poore man there was also an other certaine scholer counted to be a Scottish man One Dodâ—â— burned in Calice named Dodde who coÌ„ming out of Germany was there taken with certaine Germane bookes about him and being examined thereupon and standing constantly to the truth that hee had learned was therefore condemned to death and there burned in the sayd towne of Calice within the space of a yeare or thereabout after the other godly Martyr aboue mentioned And for so much as I am presently in hand wyth matters of Calice The story 〈◊〉 W. Crosbowmaker bearing a billet in Calice I can not passe from thence without memorie of an other certayne honest man of the same township named William Button aliâs Crosbowmaker although the time of this story is a litle more ancieÌ„t in yeares which story is this William Crosbowmaker a souldier of Calice and the kings seruant being a man as some natures be W. Crosbowmaker questions somwhat pleasantly disposed vsed when he met with Priests to demaund of them certayne merry questions of pastyme as these Whether if a man were sodenly taken and wanted an other thing he might not without offence occupy one of the Popes pardons in steede of a broken paper Another question was whether
the king seemed not very well to like of their so extreme handlyng of the woman and also graunted to the Lieftenant his pardon willing him to returne and see to hys charge Great expectation was in the meane season among the Warders and other officers of the Tower waiting for his returne Whom when they saw come so cheerefully declaring vnto them how he had sped with the king they were not a little ioyous and gaue thanks to God therfore ¶ Anne Askews aunswer vnto Iohn Lacels letter OH friend most dearely beloued in God I meruaile not a litle what should mooue you to iudge in me so slender a fayth as to feare death which is the ende of all misery in the Lord I desire you not to beleeue of me such wickednes The 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 Askew to M. Lacel◠〈◊〉 For I doubt it not but God will performe his worke in me like as he hath begun I vnderstand the counsaile is not a little displeased that it should be reported abroad that I was racked in the tower They say now that they did there was but to feare me whereby I perceyue they are ashamed of their vncomely doyngs and feare much least the kings Maiestie should haue information thereof Wherefore they would no man to noyse it Well their crueltye God forgeue them Your hart in Christ Iesu. Farewel and pray The purgation or aunswer of Anne Askew against the false surmises of her recantation I Haue read the processe whiche is reported of them that knowe not the truth to be my recantation An. Askew answering to the false suspicion of her recanting But as the Lord liueth I neuer ment thing lesse then to recant Notwithstanding this I confesse that in my first troubles I was examined of the Bishop of London about the Sacrament Yet had they no graunt yf my mouth but this that I beleeued therein as the word of God did bynd me to beleeue more had they neuer of me Then he made a Copie whiche is nowe in print and required me to set thereunto my hand But I refused it Then my ij sureties did wyll me in no wise to sticke thereat for it was no great matter they sayd Then with much ado at the last I wrote thus I Anne Askew do beleue this if Gods word do agree to the same and the true catholike church Then the B. beyng in great displeasure with me An. Askew falsely suspected to recant and vpon what occasion because I made doubtes in my writing commaunded me to prison where I was a whyle but afterwards by the meanes of frendes I came out againe Here is the truth of that matter And as concerning the thing that ye couet most to know resort to the sixt of Iohn and be ruled always thereby Thus fareye well Anne Askew The confession of the faith which Anne Askew made in Newgate before she suffered I Anne Askew of good memory although my merciful father hath geuen me the bread of aduersitie The confession of An. Askew going to her execution and the water of trouble yet not so muche as my sinnes haue deserued confesse my selfe here a sinner before the throne of hys heauenly maiestie desiring his forgeuenes and mercye And for so much as I am by the law vnrighteously condemned for an euill doer concerning opinions I take y e same most mercifull God of myne which hath made both heauen and earth to record that I hold no opinions contrary to hys most holy word And I trust in my mercifull Lord which is the geuer of all grace that he will graciously assist me agaynst all euill opinions which are contrary to his blessed veritie For I take him to witnes that I haue done wil do vnto my lyues end vtterly abhorre them to the vttermost of my power But this is the heresie which they report me to holde that after the Priest hath spoken the wordes of consecration there remaineth bread still They both say The matter and cause why Anne Askew suffered death also teach it for a necessary article of fayth that after those wordes be once spoken there remayneth no bread but euen the selfe-same body that hoong vpon the crosse on good Friday both fleshe bloud and bone To this belief of theirs say I nay For then were our common Crede false which saith that he sitteth on the right hand of God the father almighty from thence shall come to iudge the quicke and dead Loe this is the heresie that I holde and for it must suffer the death But as touâ—hing the holy and blessed supper of the Lord I beleue it to be a most necessary remembraunce of his glorious suffrings and death Moreouer I beleue as much therein as my eternall and onely redeemer Iesus Christ would I should beleue Finally I beleue al those scriptures to be true which he hath confirmed with his most precious bloud Yea as s. Paul saith those scriptures are sufficient for our â—erning saluatioÌ„ that Christ hath left here with vs so that I beleue we nede no vnwritten verities to rule his church w t. Therfore looke what he hath sayd vnto me with his owne mouth in his holy Gospell that haue I with Gods grace closed vp in my hart and my full trust is as Dauid saith that it shal be a lanterne to my footsteps Psal. xxviij There be some do say that I deny the Eucharist or sacrament of thankes geuyng but those people do vntruly report of me For I both say and beleue it that if it wer ordered lyke as Christ instituted it and left it a most singular comfort it were vnto vs all But as coÌ„cerning your masse as it is now vsed in our daies I do say and beleue it to be the most abhominable Idoll that is in the world The Masse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Idoll For my God will not be eaten with teeth neyther yet dieth he agayne And vpon these wordes that I haue now spoken wyll I suffer death O Lord I haue mo enemies now then there be haires on my head The prayer of Anne Askew Yet Lord let them neuer ouercome me with vaine words but fight thou Lord in my stead for on thee cast I my care With all the spite they can imagine they fall vpon me which am thy poore creature Yet sweete Lord let me not set by them which are against me for in thee is my whole delight And Lord I hartily desire of thee that thou wilt of thy most mercifull goodnes forgeue them that violence which they do and haue done vnto me Open also thou their blynd hartes that they may hereafter doe that thing in thy sight which is only acceptable before thee and to set forth thy veritie aright without all vaine fantasies of sinnefull men So be it O Lord so be it By me Anne Askew ⧠The order and maner of the burning of Anne Askew Iohn Lacels Iohn Adams Nicholas Belenian with certayne of the Councell
his first Epistle and v. chapter Hereby a man may gather by these wordes of Christ y e either there was no autoritie geuen vnto Peter more then vnto others or els that Peter did equally communicate that right and autority which he had receiued vnto others and did not reserue it vnto himselfe after his death to bee transported vnto the Bishops of Rome As for such reasons as they doe alledge which are not gathered or taken out of holy scriptures I passe them ouer least I myght seeme to contend with shadowes The second Article That Indulgences and pardons graunted by our supreme head the pope are of no force strength or effect but tend onely to the abuse of the people and the deceiuyng of their soules Borthwike Indulgences to be of no effect It shal be euidently declared that indulgences and pardons are of none effect after that I haue first of all taught what they do call Indulgences or pardons They say they are the treasure of the church that is to say the merites of Christ of the Saints Apostles and Martyrs which they impudently affirme to haue performed and merited more at Gods hand at the tyme of their death then was necessary or needfull for them that of the aboundance of their merites there did so much superabound which was not onely sufficient for themselues The treasure of the church as popeholders taâ—e it but also might redound to the helpe of others And because so great a goodnes should not be superfluous or in vayne they affirme and teach that their bloud was mixed and ioyned with y e bloud of Christ and of them both the treasure of the church was compouÌ„d and made for the remission and satisfactioÌ„ of sinnes How cunning and notable cookes these are which can make a confection of so many sundry herbes Furthermore they do fayne the custody and keping of this treasure to be coÌ„mitted wholy vnto the bishop of Rome Lord treasurer of the church Papists hold to be the Pope in whose power consisteth the dispensation of so great treasures that he eyther by himselfe may geue or graunt or otherwyse geue power vnto other to geue the same And hereupon riseth the plenary Indulgences and pardons graunted by the Pope for certaine yeares by cardinals for 100. dayes by bishops for 40. dayes This is the iudgement and opinion which they hold of the Indulgences But I pray you who taught those saints to worke or deserue for other but only Sathan who would vtterly haue y e merits of Christ extinguished and blotted out which he knoweth to be the onely remedy of saluation For if the Scripture do teache vs that no man of himselfe can deserue or worke their saluation No man of himsâ—lfe can worke his owne saluation how did the saints then worke or merit for others It is manifest that Christ saith in the xvij of Luke when we haue done all that which is commanded you for to do yet sayth he we are vnprofitable seruaunts Besides this all that which may be deserued or merited in the righteousnes of man in the 64. chapter of Esay they are compared vnto the garment menstruous defiled to be cast out There are almost infinite places in y e scripture wherein mans power is so extenuate and the corruption frowardnes of our nature so made manifest that euen in the best and most perfect workes there lacketh not imperfection Notwithstanding the parable of the x. virgins written in the 25. chapter of Mathew The parable of the 10. virgines expounded ought to put vs out of all controuersie and doubt There Christ describeth two kindes of men the one kynde of holy men which obserue and keepe the inward righteousnesse of the heart as the oyle of fayth the other sorte is of suche which hauyng no mynde of theyr oyle are aunswered by them whiche are wyse no least that there be not sufficient for you and for vs but go you rather to them which doe sell and buy for your selues in the whiche place it is manifestlye declared how vainely the second sorte of men doth flye to the patronage of the elect by whose merites they thinke to be saued Now let vs waie and consider vpon what places of scripture they build or establish their fayned inuention of pardons they alledge the saying of S. Paule to the Colossians I supply or fulfill the afflictions of Christ which were wanting in my flesh for his body which is y e church But Paul in this place doth not referre that defect or supplement to any worke of redemption expiation or satisfaction but to those afflictions by the which the members of Christ that is to say all faithfull should be afflicted so long as they liue in the flesh wherefore he sayth that this doth yet remaine of the passions of Christ that those afflictions which once he suffered in his owne body he nowe daily suffereth in his members For Christ hath vouchsaued to honour vs with this honour that he doth impute and call our afflictions to be his And where as S. Paule doth adde this word for the church he doth not vnderstaÌ„d thereby for the redemption reconciliation satisfaction or expiation of the church But for the ediâ—â—eng and profitâ—ng of the same as in the ij epistle to Timothie he saith That for the elect sake he suffered all these things y t they myght obtaine saluation but to the intent no man should thinke that saluation to depend vpon those things which he himselfe had suffered he added further The 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 a profiteth the which is in Christ Iesu. As touching the reason that the bloud of the Martyrs is not shed in vayne without fruit or profit therefore ought to be conferred to the common vtilitie and profite of the church I answer that the profit and fruit therof is aboundant to glorify God by their death to subscribe and beare witnesse vnto the truth by their bloud and by the contempt of this present lyfe to witnesse that he doth seeke after a better lyfe by his constancie and stedfastnesse to confirme and establish the fayth of the church and subdue and vanquish the enemy The third Article That the Pope is an open vser of Simony daily selling the gifts of the spiritualties and that it is lawfull for all bishops to be coupled and ioyned in matrimony Borthwike This article hath his seuerall partes for those things which we haue spoken or answered vnto the article before written doth sufficiently declare that the Pope is not only a vser of Simony but also a notable deceiuer which selleth such kynd of merchandise as can in no place helpe or preuaile For so much as his pardons are nothyng lesse then such as he faineth them to be Doth he not then shew himselfe a manifest deceiuer when as he maketh faires and markets of them but to the intent I will not seeme in this behalfe vainly to labour or trauaile Pristes mâ—â—riage
Antichrist the other not Idols were worshipped of both nations y e profauatyng of the Supper and Baptisme was lyke vnto them both wicked superstition raigned on both partes and true worship was deformed and defaced with detestable hipocrisie Truely it is most false that they do affirme and say that I had subscribed vnto such kynde of heresies as though they had bene conformable vnto the law of God when as nothyng is more aduerse or repugnaunt therevnto for euen now of late God of hys goodnesse and mercy had opened my daâ—elyng eyes and hath drawen me out of the filthy slow of Idolatry and superstition in the which amongest others I haue so long tyme wallowed and tumbled Neither is it any lesse absurde that they affirme me to haue allured many to embrace the same except peraduenture they do vnderstand that I haue oftentymes wished that the yoke of Antichrist should be shaken and cast off from the neckes of the Scottes as it is from the Englishe men whiche thyng with a sincere and vpright heart and with an earnest mynd I do now also wish and desire The 5. Article That the Scottish nation and their Clergy be altogether blynded 5. Article whome he did also say and affirme that they had not the true Catholike fayth And this he dyd openly teach and preached also that hys fayth was much better more excellent then the faith of all the clergy in the realme of Scotland Borthwike No man will deny that people to be blynded which neyther heareth Christ nor his Apostles Such is the people of Scotland I speake of those vnto whom the veritie and truth of Christ hath not yet opened or manifested it selfe There is no cause therefore why they should accuse me of heresy Furthermore how farre of the nation and people of Scotland be from the hearyng of Christ albeit the premisses do sufficiently declare in that they do chalenge vnto the Romishe Antichrist the autoritie which Christ and hys Apostles do declare Antithesis oâ— comparison betweene the religioÌ„ of Scotâ—â—â—h men and the religion of Christ. Christ himselfe to be endued with all and that contrary to the worde of GOD they forbid priests to marry I will adde some thing more unto it where by the matter may be more euident Christ calleth himselfe the dore whereby all men ought to enter in at Iohn the x. chapter Contrariwise the Scottes doe say and affirme that we must enter in by the virgine Mary and Saint Peter Christ in the fourth of Iohn sayth The tyme shall come when as the true worshippers shall worship the father in spirit and truth the Scottes builde themselues hye temples and chappels for Idols in the which euen as Israell in tymes past they commit fornication Paule in his Epistle to the Hebrews and x. chapter sayth That Christ by one onely oblation hath made perfect all those for euermore which are sanctified which saying confirmeth also the wordes of Christ hangyng vppon the Crosse saying it is finished signifieng that by hys death there was a finall ende set vnto all sacrifices which are offered vp for sinnes But the Scottish church men as they are blasphemers in deede so do they bragge and boast that they daily offer vp Christ for the sinnes both of the quicke and of the dead God commaundeth vs that we shall not worship any grauen Image The Scottes do not onely fall downe flatte before Images but also offer vp incense vnto them Saint Paule teacheth vs that Christ is made our wisedome righteousnesse satisfaction and redemption The Scottes beyng wyse men in theyr owne conceites preferre and embrace traditions fayned inuented out by mans head before the lawe of God they stablish righteousnesse in their owne workes sanctification in holy water and other externall things redemption in pieces of lead which they doe buy of their great Antichrist who then will quarell with me that I doe lye that the people of Scotland are blind and that my faith which doth onely behold the word of God to be much more better and excellent then theirs The 6. Article Agreeably to the ancient errors of Iohn Wickliffe and Iohn Hus Archheretikes condempned in the Councell of Constance 6. Article he hath affirmed and preached that the clergy ought not to possesse or haue any temporall possessions neyther to haue any iurisdiction or authoritie in temporalties euen ouer theyr owne subiectes but that all these things ought to be taken from them as it is at this present in England Borthwike The Lord in the xviij chapter of the booke of Numbers sayd thus vnto Aaron The Leuiticall law is no necessary rule now binding But he meaneth here of excessiue landes possessions of Abbeyes and religious he uses addict to them but the princes may diminish or conuert theÌ„ otherwise vpon considerations thou shalt possesse nothyng in theyr land neyther shalt thou haue any portion amongest them I am thy portion and inheritage amongst the children of Israell for vnto the sonnes of Leuy I haue geuen all the tithes of Israel that they should possesse them for their ministery which they do execute in the tent of ordinaries Albeit I do not doubt but that the order of the Leuites and of our clergy is farre different and variable For the administration of theyr sacred and holy thyngs after theyr death passed vnto their posterity as it were by right of inheritaunce which happeneth not vnto the posteritie of our clergy in these dayes Furthermore if any heritage be prouided or gotten for them I doe not gaynesay but that they shall possesse it But still I doe affirme that all temporall iurisdiction should bee taken from them for when as twise there rose a contention amongst the Disciples which of them should be thought the greatest Christ aunswered The kyngs of nations haue dominion ouer them and such which haue power ouer them are called beneficiall you shall not do so For he which is greatest amongst you shall be made equall vnto the yongest or lest and he which is the prince or ruler amongst you shall be made equall vnto hym which both minister mynding thereby and willyng vtterly to debarre the ministers of hys word from all terrene and ciuill dominion and Empire For by these poyntes he doth not onely declare that the office of a pastor is distinct and deuided from the office of a prince and ruler Ciuill dominion â—â—fering from Ecclesiasticall but that they are in effect so muche different and seperate that they cannot agree or ioyne together in one man Neither is it to be thought that Christ did set or ordaine an harder law then he himself before did take vpon hym Forsomuch as in the 12. of Luke certayne of the company sayd vnto hym Maister commaund my brother that he deuide his inheritaunce with me He aunswered Man who made me a Iudge or deuider amongest you We see therefore that Christ euen simply did reiect and refuse the office of a Iudge
daily in oure schoole that therefore we learne things because we knowe theÌ„ not are not alowed to say we know not these things or we thinke they be not good therfore we wil not learne them Sister you must thinke nothing can commende you more then reason according to the which you haue bene hitherto vsed nowe for very loue we will offer you reason our selfe If you are perswaded in conscience to the contrarye of our lawes you or your perswaders shall freely be suffered to say what you or they can so that you will heare what shal be said againe In this poynt you see I pretermit my estate and talke with you as your brother rather then your supreme Lord and king Thus should you being as wel content to heare of your opinions as you are content to holde them in the end thanke vs as much for bringing you to light as nowe before you learne you are loth to see it And it thus muche reason with our natural loue shal not mooue you whereof we would be sorie then must we consider the other part of your fault which is the offence of our lawes For though hitherto it hath bene suffered in hope of amendement yet now if hope be none how shall there be sufferaunce Our charge is to haue the same care ouer euery mannes estate that euery man ought to haue ouer his owne And in your owne house as you would be lothe openly to suffer one of your seruauntes being next you most manifestly to breake your orders so must you thinke in our state it shal miscontent vs to permit you so great a subiecte not to keepe oure lawes Your nearnes to vs in bloud your greatnesse in estate the condition of this time maketh your fault y e greater The example is vnnatural that our sister shuld do lesse for vs then our other subiects The case is sclanderous for so great a personage to forsake our maiestie Finally it is too dangerous in a troublesome common wealth to make y e people to mistrust a faction We be yoÌ„g you thinke in yeeres to consider this Truely sister it troubleth vs somwhat the more for it may be this euil suffered in you is greater then we can discerne so we be as much troubled because we doubt whether we see the whole pearil as we be for that we see In deede we will presume no further then our yeres geueth vs y t is in doubtfull things not to trust our own wits but in euideÌ„t things we thinke there is no differeÌ„ce If you shuld not do as other subiects do were it not euident that therin you shuld not be a good subiect Were it not plaine in that case that you should vse vs not as your soueraigne Lord Againe if you shoulde be suffred to breake our lawes manifestly were it not a comfort for others so to do and if our lawes be broken contemned where is our estate These things be so plaine as we could almost haue iudged them sixe yeares past And in deede it greeueth vs not a little that you whych shoulde be our most comfort in our yong yeres should alone geue vs occasion of discomfort Thinke you not but it must needes trouble vs and if you can so thinke you oughte sister to amend it Our natural loue towards you without doubt is great therfore diminish it not your self If you wil be loued by vs shewe some token of loue towardes vs that we say not with the Psalme Mala pro bonis mihi reddiderunt If you will be beleeued when by wryting you confesse vs to be your soueraigne Lord heare that which in other things is often alleaged Ostende mihi fidem tuam ex factis tuis In the answere of your letter to our counsaile we remember you sticke only vpon one reason deuided into two partes The first is that in matters of religion your faith is none other but as all Christendome doth confesse The next is you wil assent to no alteration but wish things to staÌ„d as they did at our fathers death If you meane in the firste to rule your faith by that you call Christendome and not by this Church of England wherein you are a member you shal err in many poynts such as our fathers yours wold not haue suffered whatsoeuer you saye of the standing still of thinges as they were leaft by him The matter is too plaine to write what may be gathered and too perillous to be concluded against you For the other part if you like no alteration by our authoritie of things not altered by oure father you should doe vs too great an iniurie We take our self for the administration of this our common wealthe to haue the same authoritye which our father had diminished in no part neither by example of scripture nor by vniuersal lawes The stories of Scripture be so plenteous as almost y e best ordered church of the Israelites was by kings yonger then we be Well sister we will not in these things interprete your wrytings to the worste loue and charitie shall expound them But yet you must not therby be bolde to offend in that whereunto you see your wrytings might be wrested To conclude we exhort you to do your duetie and if any impediment be thereof not of purpose you shall finde a brotherly affection in vs to remedy the same To teache you and instruct you we wil geue order and so procure you to doe your duetie wilâ—ingly that you shall perceiue you are not vsed meerely as a subiect and onely commaunded but as a daughter a scholler and a sister taught instructed and perswaded For the which cause when you haue considered this our letter we pray you that wee may shortly heare from you To the kings most excellent Maiestie MY duetie moste humbly remembred to your maiestie please it the same to vnderstande that I haue receiued your letters by maister Throgmorton this bearer The contents wherof doeth more trouble me then any bodily sicknesse though it were euen to the death and the rather for that your highnesse doeth charge me to be both as a breaker of your lawes and also an encourager of others to do the like I most humbly beseeche your Maiestie to thinke that I neuer entended towards you otherwise then my duty compelleth me vnto that is to wish your highnesse all honour and prosperitie for the which I do and daily shal pray And where it pleaseth your maiestie to wryte that I make a chaleÌ„ge of a promise made otherwise then it was meant the trothe is the promise coulde not be denied before your maiesties presence at my laste waiting vpon the same And althoughe I confesse the grounde of faith wherunto I take reason to be but an handmaid my conscience also hath and doth agree with the same yet touching that promise for so much as it hath pleased your maiestie God knoweth by whose perswasion to wryte it was not so meanr I shal most
done and finally albeit it be a good while since hee was put to death yet the memorie of hys death as frutefull seede hath taken such roote in some that euen vnto this present day he is a liuely and diligent preaching vnto them against superstition and Idolatry vsed in their Churches Ex testimonio N. Fildi Pendigrace aliorum qui rei gestae interfuerunt The tragicall hystorie of the worthy L. Edward Duke of Somerset Lord Protector with the whole cause of his troubles and handling AFter so many troublous matters in this historie aforepassed comming nowe to the lamentable and tragicall narration of the L. Edward duke of Somerset Anno 1552. the kings vncle and Protector of his person of his realme I could not wel enter into the story of him without some premonition first to all noble personages The story of the L. Protector Duke of Somerset of what honor or calling soeuer within this realme by way of history briefly to admonish them no man to plant any trust or assurance vpon the brickle pillers of worldly prosperity howe high soeuer it seemeth consideringe that there is no state so high but it hath his ruine wisedome so circumspecte but it maye bee circumuented no vertue so perfecte but it may be enuyed neither any mans trade so simple but it maye be beguiled And therefore seeing the condition of mortall things is so Worldly prosperity not to be trusted vnto that no man can alwaies stand in this so ruinous a world y e surest way is euery man to chuse his standing so that his fall may be y e easier But because my purpose is as I haue said in the stories before to abridge and make short I will here stay referring to the secrete coÌ„sideration of that which remaineth further by me in this matter to be vttered and so falling into the storie of the Lorde Protectoure Duke of Somerset we will the Lorde willing declare in order the original and whole occasion of his trouble and decay euen from the beginning King Edwarde after that both his father and mother were dead had three vncles least him by his mothers side Edwarde Thomas and Henry Semer of the which two first one was made Protectour of the Realme and the other high admirall of the same These two brethren so long as they were knit ioyned together in amitie and coÌ„corde Concorde maketh brethren strong preserued both themselues the king their nephew and the whole common wealth from the violence and feare of all danger But the subtil old serpent alwaies enuying mans felicitie through slanderous tongues sought to sowe matter first of discord betwene them then of suspition and last of all extreme hatred in so much that the Protectour suffered his brother being accused whether truely or falsely the Lorde knoweth to be condemned and to loose hys heade Wherby it came to passe whether by y e correction of Gods iudgement vpon him or whether that he after the death of his brother and the king being yet but yong and tender of age was the lesse able to shift for himselfe that not long after he was ouermatched and ouerthrowen of his enemies and so cast into the Tower and at last lost hys head also to the great lamentation of many good men as in the sequele of this hystorie foloweth to be declared For the better introduction of which hystorie firste to begin with the foresaide brother of the Lorde Protectoure Syr Thomâ—â— Semer 〈◊〉 admirall namely Sir Thomas Semer high Admirall of England and the kings Uncle here is to vnderstande that he hadde maried Queene Katherine late wife to kinge Henrye the eight of whome ye heard before pag. 1342. Displeasâ—â—â— betweene the Queeâ— the Duâ—â—ches of Soâ—merset Now it happened vppon what occasion I knowe not that there fell a displeasure betwixt the sayde Queene and the Duchesse of Somerset and therupon also in the behalf of their wiues displeasure and grudge began betwene the brethreÌ„ Which albeit through perswasion of frendes it was for a time appeased betweene them Discorde betweene the L. Prâ—â—tectour 〈◊〉 the L. Aâ—â—mirall his brother The L. Aâ—â—mirall beheaded at tower hyâ— yet in shorte space after perchaunce not without y e priuie setting forward oâ— some whych were backefrendes to the Gospell it brake out againe both to the trouble of the Realme and especially to the coÌ„fusion of them both as after it is prooued First to the Lorde Admiralles charge it was laide that hee purposed to destroy the young king and translate the Crowne vnto hymselfe and for the same being attainted and condemned did suffer at Tower hill the 20. of Marche An. 1549. As manye there were which reported that the Dutches of Somersette had wrought his death so manye moe there were En quo discordial fratres perâ—ducit miseâ—ros who misdoubting the long standing of the Lord Protectour in hys state and dignity thought and affirmed no les but that the fall of the one brother woulde be the ruine of the other the experiment whereof as it hath often ben proued so in these also eftsoones it ensued It was not long after the beheading of the Lorde Admirall but insurrections began to kindle the same yeare in diuers quarters of the realme as is aboue storied Iohn Duâ—â—ley Earle 〈◊〉 Warwicke afterward Duke of Northumberland By the occasion wherof the lord Russel lord priuy Seale was sent to the West parts and the lord Dudley Earle of Warwike was sent w t an armie into Norfolke where bothe he hymselfe a great number of Gentlemen that were with hym meeting with the rebels were in great daunger notwithstanding in the ende the ouerthrowe was geuen to the rebels which was aboute the beginning of Septemb. 1549. After this victorie atchieued in the next moneth folowing whiche was October Discorde betweene the Earle 〈◊〉 Warwickâ— the Loâ—â— Protectoâ— howe the matter fell oute betweene the Lorde Protectour and certaine other Lordes I knowe not but at the retourne of the Earle of Warwike aforesaid greate workinge and consultation there was amonge the Lordes assembling them selues in the house of M. Yorke and at Bainardes Castle and in the Lorde Maiors house at London against the Lorde Protectoure remaining theâ— with the King at Hampton Court Of the which businesse and trouble thus the Lorde Protectoure wryteth in hys letters to the Lorde Russell in the West countrey as followeth A letter of the L. Protectour to the L. Russel Lord priuie Seale concerning troubles working against him AFter our right harty commendations to your good Lordship heere hath of late risen such a conspiracie against the kinges Maiestie and vs as neuer hath bene seene A letter oâ— the L. Prâ—â—tectour to the L. 〈◊〉 Seale the which they can not maintaine but with such vaine letters and false tales surmised as was neuer meant nor entended on vs. They pretend and say that we haue solde Bulloigne to
holynes with these wordes Exue te stola luctus vexationis indue te decore qui a deo tibi est in gloria sempiterna nominabitur enim tibi nomen tuum a deo sempiternuÌ„ pax iustitiae honor pietatis Tum auteÌ„ dicetur circumspice vide collectos filios tuos ab oriente sole usque in occideÌ„tâ—m verbo sancto gaudentem That is Put of the stoole of sorow and vexation and put on comlinesse whiche thou hast of God in euerlasting glory For thy name shall be named of God euerlasting peace of righteousnes and honor of godlines then it shall be sayd looke about and see thy sonnes gathered together from the sonne rising to the going downe of the same reioysing in the holy worde There is nothing truely to speake of thy children gathered together in the West which prepare theÌ„selues to meet theyr mother which they had rather see theÌ„ her apparelled that I may vse the wordes of the prophet in that garment of righteousnes wherwith God adorned her in times past This one thing remayneth that your holines ioy and the ioy of all the vniuersall Church maye be perfited which together with vs her vnworthy children ceaseth not to pray to God for it The almighty God preserue your holines long to continue in health for the profite of his church FroÌ„ London the last of Nouember 1554. Your most humble seruaunt Reginald Poole Cardinall December 2. Upon the Sonday folowing being the 2. of December the Byshop of Wynchester Lorde Chauncellour of England preached at Paules Crosse at whiche Sermon was present the King and Cardinall Poole A Sermon of Steuen Gardiner preached at Paules Crosse. Hee tooke for hys Theame this parte of the Epistle of S. Paule to the Romaynes the 13. chap. This also we know the season brethren that we should now awake out of sleep for now is our saluation nearer then when we beleued c. Some notes whereof as they came to my hands faithfully gathered as it appeareth by sundry copyes I haue here thought good to set forth A dreaming SermoÌ„ of the B. of Winchester First he shewed how the saying of S. Paul was verified vpon the gentiles who had a long time slept in darke ignorance not knowing god therfore S. Paul quoth he to stir vp theyr heauy dulnesse willed them to wake out of theyr long sleepe because theyr saluation was nearer then when they beleued In amplifying this matter comparing our times with theyrs he took occasioÌ„ to declare what difference the Iewish Sacramentes had from those of the Christians wherein he vsed these wordes Euen as the Sacramentes of the Iewes did declare Christ to come so doth our sacraments declare Christ to be already come but Christ to come and Christ to be come is not al one For now that he is come the Iewes sacrameÌ„ts be done away and ours only remayne which declare y t he is already come is nearer vs then he was to the fathers of the old law for they had him but in signes but we haue him in the Sacrament of the aultar euen his very bodye Wherefore nowe also it is time that we awake out of our sleepe who haue slept or rather dreamed these xx yeares past as shall more easely appere by declaring at large some of the propertyes and effectes of a sleepe or dreame And first as men intending to sleep do separate themselues froÌ„ company and desire to be alone euen so haue we seperated our selues from the sea Apostolick of Rome and haue bene alone 〈…〉 very 〈…〉 as it 〈◊〉 in ghostly dreames no Realme in Christendome like vs. Secondly as in sleep men dreame sometime of killing sometime of maiming sometime of drowning or burning sometime of such beastlinesse as I will not name but wyll spare your eares so haue we in this our sleepe not onely dreamed of beastlines but we haue done it in deede For in this our sleepe hath not one brother destroyed an other Hath not halfe our money bene wiped away at one tyme And agayn those that would defend their conscience were slayne and others also otherwise troubled besides infinite other thinges which you all know as well as I whereof I report me to your owne consciences Farther in a mans sleepe all his senses are stopped so y t he can neither see smell nor heare euen so wheras the ceremonies of the church were instituted to moue and stirre vp our senses they being taken away were not our senses as ye would say stopped and we fast a sleepe Moreouer wheÌ„ a man would gladly sleepe he will put forth the candle least peraduenture it may let his sleepe awake hym So of late all such writers as did holde any thing with the Apostolick Sea were condemned Who putteth out the candell 〈◊〉 they which 〈◊〉 Gods word forbid the Scriptures that should geue vs light and forbiddeÌ„ to be read and Images whiche were * They forbid lay mens bookes but you forbid the booke of God lay mens bookes were cast downe and broken The sleep hath continued with vs these xx yeares and we all that while without a head For when King Henry did first take vpon him to be head of the church it was theÌ„ no Church at all After whose death King Edward hauing ouer him Gouernors and Protectours which ruled as them listed coulde not be head of the Churche but was onely a shadow or signe of a head and at length it came to passe that we had no head at all no not so much as our 2. Archbishops For on the one side the Queene being a woman could not be head of the Church Then 〈◊〉 Christ 〈…〉 head at 〈◊〉 to geue 〈◊〉 to his Church vnlesse 〈◊〉 Popes 〈◊〉 also be clapt on 〈◊〉 Churcheâ— shoulderâ— and on the other side they both were conuicted of one crime so deposed Thus while wee desired to haue a supreame head among vs it came to passe that we had no head at all When the tumult was in the North in the time of king Henry the â— I am sure the king was determined to haue geuen ouer the supremacy agayne to the Pope but the houre was not then come and therefore it went not forward least some would haue sayd that he did it for feare After this M. Kneuet and I were sent Ambassadors vnto the Emperor to desire him that he would be a meane betwene the popes holines and the king to bring the king to the obedience of the sea of Rome but the time was neyther yet come For it might haue bene sayd that it had bene done for a ciuill pollicy Agayne in the beginning of Kyng Edwardes raigne the matter was mooued but the tyme was not yet for it would haue bene sayd that the king being but a child had bene bought and solde Neither in the beginning of the Queenes raigne was the houre come For it would haue bene sayd that it was done in a
to talke one of them one thynge and an other a nother Alas neither wil these men heare me if I speake neither yet wil they suffer me to write There is no remedy but let them alone and commit the matter to God Yet I began to go forward and said that I would make the texts to agree and to prooue my purpose well enough L. Chan. No no thou canst proue nothing by the scripture The scripture is dead it must haue a liuely expositor Rog. No the Scripture is aliue But let me goe forwarde wyth my purpose Wor. All heretikes haue alleaged the scriptures for them and therefore we must haue a liuely expositor for them Rog. Yea all heretikes haue alleaged the Scriptures for them but they were coÌ„futed by the scriptures and by none other expositor Wor. But they wold not confesse that they were ouercome by the scriptures I am sure of that Rog. I beleeue that and yet were they ouercome by them and in all CouÌ„cels they were disputed with ouerthrown by the scriptures Confused 〈◊〉 withâ—ut order And heere I would haue declared howe they ought to procede in these daies so haue come againe to my purpose but it was vnpossible for one asked one thing an other saide an other so that I was faine to holde my peace and let them talke And euen wheÌ„ I would haue taken holde on my proofe the Lord Chauncelor bad to prison with me again and away away said he we haue more to talke withall if I woulde not be reformed so he termed it away away Then vp I stoode for I had kneeled all the while Then sir Richard Southwell who stoode by in a window sayd to me thou wilt not burne in this geare when it commeth to the purpose Sir Rich. Southwell â—peaketh I know well that Rog. Sir I cannot tel but I trust to my Lorde God yes lifting vp mine eyes vnto heauen B. of Ely The bishop of Ely speaketh Then my Lord of Ely told me much of the Quenes Maiesties pleasure and meaning and set it out wyth large wordes saying that shee tooke them that woulde not receiue the Bishop of Romes supremacie to be vnworthy to haue her mercy c. Roger. I sayde I would not refuse her mercye and yet I neuer offended her in all my life And that I besought her Grace and all their honors to be good to me reseruing my conscience Diuers speake at once No quoth they then a great sorte of them Diuers â—peake at â—nce and specially Secretary Bourne a maried priest and haue not offended the lawe Rog. I sayd I had not broken the Queenes lawe nor yet any poynt of the law of the Realme therin For I married where it was lawfull Diuers at once Where was that sayd they thinking that to be vnlawfull in all places Diuers speake at â—nce Rog. In Dutchland And if ye had not heere in England made an open law that Priestes might haue had wiues I would neuer haue come home again â—awfulnes of priestes mariage 〈◊〉 Rogers â—rought 8. children with him â—nto Engâ—â—nd for I brought a wife and eight children with me whych thing yee might be sure that I would not haue done if the lawes of the realme had not permitted it before Then there was a great noise some saying that I was come too soone with such a sort I should finde a soure comming of it and some one thing some another And one said I coulde not well perceyue who that there was neuer catholike man or countrey that euer graunted that a priest might haue a wife Rog. I sayd the Catholike churche neuer denied mariage to Priests M Rogers had away to prison nor yet to any other man and therewith was I going out of the chamber the sergeaunt which brought me thether hauing me by the arme Wor. Then the B. of Worcester turned his face towardes me and saide that I wist not where that church was or is Rog. I sayd yes that I could tell where it was but therewith went the sergeant with me out of the doore This was the very true effecte of all that was spoken vnto me and of all that I answeared thereunto And here would I gladly make a more perfect answere to al y e former obiections as also a due proofe of that which I had taken in hande but at this present I was informed that I should to morrow come to further answer Wherefore I am compelled to leaue out that which I wold most gladly haue done desiring here the hearty vnfained helpe of the praiers of all Christes true members the true imps of the true vnfained Catholicke Churche that the Lorde God of all coÌ„solation wil now be my comfort aid streÌ„gth buckler and shield as also of all my brethren that are in the same case distresse that I and they all may despise all maner of threats and cruelty and euen the bitter burning fire and the dreadfull dart of death and sticke like true soldiors to our deare louing captaine Christ our onely redemer and sauiour and also the only true head of the church that doth all in vs al which is y e very property of an heade and is a thing that all the Bishops of Rome cannot doe and that we doe not traiterously run out of his tents or rather out of the plaine field from him in the most ieopardy of the battaile but that wee may perseuere in the fight if he will not otherwise deliuer vs till we be most cruelly slayne of his enemies For this I most hartely and at thys present with weeping teares most instantly earnestly desire and beseeche you all to pray And also if I die to be good to my poore and most honest wife being a poore straunger and all my little soules hers and my children M. Rogers carefull prayer for his wife and children Whom with all the whole faithfull and true catholicke congregation of Christ the Lord of life and death saue keepe and defend in all the troubles and assaults of this vaine world and to bryng at the last to euerlasting saluation the true sure inheritance of all crossed Christians Amen Amen The 27. day of Ianuarie at night The 2. confession of Iohn Rogers made and that should haue bene made if I might haue ben heard the 28. and 29. day of Ianuarie 1555. FIrst being asked againe by the Lord Chauncelor The 2. examination of Maister Rogers whether I would come into one Church wyth the Bishops and whole realme as now was concluded by ParliameÌ„t in the which all the Realme was conuerted to the Catholike churche of Rome and so receiue the mercy before profered me arising againe with the whole realme Winchesters mercy what it meaneth out of the schisme and errour in which we had long bene with recantation of my errors I answered that before I coulde not tell what his mercy meant but now I vnderstoode that it was
curssed and execrable doctrine in thy sundry coÌ„fessions assertions and recognitions heere iudicially before vs oftentimes repeated and yet stil doest maintaine affirme and beleue y e same and that thou haste beene and arte lawfully and ordinarily conuicted in this behalfe Wee therefore I say all be it folowing the example of Christ Which woulde not the death of a sinner but rather that he should conuert and liue we haue gon about oftentimes to correct thee and by al lawfull meanes that wee coulde and all wholesome admonitions that wee did knowe to reduce thee againe vnto the true faith and vnitie of the vniuersall catholike churche notwithstandinge haue founde thee obstinate and stifnecked willingly continuing in thy damnable opinions and heresies and refusing to retourne againe vnto the true faith and vnitie of the holy mother Church and as the childe of wickednesse and darkenesse so to haue hardned thy heart that thou wilt not vnderstand the voice of thy shephard which with a fatherly affection doth seeke after thee nor wilte not be allured w t his fatherly and godly admonitions wee therfore Ste the B. aforesaid not willing that thou which art wicked shuldest now become more wicked and infect the Lords flocke with thine heresie which we are greatly afraide off wyth sorrowe of minde and bitternesse of hearte doe iudge thee and diffinitiuely condemne thee the sayde Iohn Rogers otherwise called Mathew thy demâ—rites defaultes being agrauate through thy damnable obstinacy as gilty of most detestable heresies and as an obstinate impenitent sinner refusing penitently to returne to the lappe and vnity of the holy mother church and that thou hast ben and art by law excommunicate doe pronounce and declare thee to be an excommunicate person Also we pronouÌ„ce and declare thee being an heritike to be cast out from the church left vnto the iudgement of the secular power now presently so doe leaue thee as an obstinate heretike and a persone wrapped in the sentence of the greate curse to be disgraded worthely for thy demerites requiring them notwithstanding in the bowels of our Lord Iesus Christ that thys execution and punishment worthely to be done vpon thee may so be moderated that the rigor therof be not too extreme nor yet the gentlenes too much mitigated but that it may be to the saluation of thy soule to the extirpation terror and conuersion of the heretikes to the vnitie of the Catholike fayth by thys our sentence definitiue which we heere lay vpon and against thee and doe with sorrowe of heart promulgate in this forme aforesaid M. Rogers and M. Hooper sent to Newgate After this sentence being read he sent vs M. Hoper I meane and me to the Clinke there to remaine till nyghte and when it was darke they caried vs M. Hoper going before with the one sherife and I comming after with the other with bils and weapons enough out of the Clinke led vs through the bishops house and so thorow S. Marie Oueries churchyarde and so into Southwarke and ouer the bridge on procession to Newgate through the city But I must shewe you this also that when he had red the condemnation he declared that I was in the great cursse and what a vengeable daungerous matter it were to eate and drinke with vs that were accursed A vengeable thing to be in the Popes Church or to geue vs anye thyng for all that so did shoulde be pertakers of the same great cursse Well my Lord quoth I heere I stand before God and you M. Rogers wordes to the the Bishop of Winchester and all this honorable audience and take him to witnesse that I neuer wittingly or willingly taughte any false doctrine and therfore haue I a good conscience before God and all good men I am sure that you and I shall come before a iudge that is righteous before whome I shall be as good a man as you and I nothing dout but that I shall be found there a true member of the true Catholike church of Christ euerlastingly saued And as for your false churche ye neede not to excommunicate me foorth of it I haue not bene in it these 20. yeares the Lorde be thanked therefore But now ye haue done what ye can my Lorde I pray you yet graunt me one thing What is that quoth he That my poore wife being a straunger may come and speake with me so long as I liue M. Rogers request to haue his wife come to him while he liued could not to be graunted For she hath ten children that are hers mine and somewhat I would counsell her what were best for her to do No quoth he shee is not thy wife Yes my Lord quoth I and hath ben these 18. yeres Should I graunt her to be thy wife quoth he Chuse you quoth I whether ye will or not she shal be so neuerthelesse Shee shall not come at thee quoth he Then I haue tried out all your charitie sayde I. You make your selfe highly displeased with the Matrimonie of priestes but you maintaine open whoredom as in Wales quoth I where euery priest hath his whore opeÌ„ly dwelling with him and lying by him euen as your holy Father suffereth all the priestes in Dutchlande and in Fraunce to do the like Therto he answered not but looked as it were a squint at it and thus I departed and saw him last Other good matter there is besides penned by M. Rogers in the prison which he thought and would haue aunswered if he myght haue bene permitted touching whych matter as heere vnder foloweth to be seene by hys owne setting downe HItherto dearely beloued ye haue heard what was said nowe heare what I purposed the nighte before to haue sayd if I could haue bene permitted Two things I purposed to haue touched The one howe it was lawfull for a priuate man to reason and wryte against a wicked acte of Parliament or an vngodly counsell whych the L. Chauncelor the day before denied me Thother was to proue that prosperitie was not alwaies a token of Gods loue And thys I purpose to speake off because the Lorde Chauncellour boasted of hym selfe that hee was deliuered fourth of prison as it were by myracle preserued of God to restore true religion and to punish mee and suche other whom he termed hereticks Concerning these two poynts in this manner I purposed to haue proceeded It is not vnknowen to you that king Henrie the eight in hys time made his daughter the Queene that now is a bastarde he abolished the authoritie of the Bishop of Rome hee pulled downe Abbeys and all this hee did by the consent of Parliament King Edwarde the sixte in hys time made lawfull the mariage of priests turned the seruice into English abolyshed the idolatrous Masse with all like superstitious truÌ„perie sette vp the holy Communion and all by consent of Parliament The Queene that nowe is hath repealed the Acte that made her bastarde hath
people of God and theyr aduersaries into whose handes they were putte and deliuered and that of GOD and by hys good will and pleasure were Idolatrers and the people of the Deuill but they woulde be called the chiefe members of God and reioyced that they hadde the true God and that it was nowe declared by myracle that the Israelites hadde but a false God and a false religion seeing they were deliuered into the Babylonians handes And all the other the Herodes and Pharao I meane plainely determined that if the menne whiche they killed and handled euil hadde bene Goddes people God would neuer haue suffered them to come into their hands but rather haue done the contrarye and haue lette Iohn Baptist kill Herode and the Israelites Pharao and Nabuchodonosor Euen the like is nowe to be seene in vs and in our most cruell aduersaries They are not therfore the catholike Church because our merciful God hath at this present geueÌ„ our liues into their handes neyther are wee therefore heretickes because wee suffer punishment at theyr handes as the Lord Chauncellour by hys reioycing seemeth to gather the contrarye is hereby to be gathered that we be the members of the true Catholike church because wee suffer for the same Doctrine which Iohn Baptiste Iames the Israelites yea Christe the Apostles did teache of which none taught any thing of oure aduersaries doctrine namely that the rotten Antichristian heade of Rome shoulde be the heade of Christes church But they haue manifestly taught the contrary specially Paule 2. to the Thessalonians the 2. chapter Iohn in the Apocalipse Dan. 11. which thing if I might haue life and Bookes I would so by Gods grace set foorth that all the world should see it and that our aduersaries with their Antichristian head are the members of the Deuils church as they vndoubtedly are And in like case as the aboue meÌ„tioned holy men though they in their dayes were counted to be heretickes seditious and disturbers of the whole worlde for vnto Iohn Baptiste it was sayde Iohn 1. Wherefore baptisest thou if thou be not Helias nor that Prophet c. As who saye thou haste no such authoritie to beginne a newe Ceremonie in the Churche For we be in ordinarie possession of the churche and of vs thou haste receiued no such power We abide by our circumcision and the like coulde I declare of Iames and of all the Apostles and Prophetes and of our Sauiour Christe him selfe that were all condemned as heretickes blasphemers of God and disturbers of the whole world Paule and Silas Act. 16. heard like woordes of the Philippians these men trouble our Citie seeing they are Iewes and preache institutions whych are not lawful for vs to receiue seeing we be Romaines And in 17. In Athens the wise menne of this world suche as gaue their endeuour to wisedom said by S. Paule Quid vult spermologus hic dicere That is What will this prater as my Lord Chancelour sayd to me shall we suffer this felow to prate wheÌ„ I would faine haue sayd that thyng that I haue heere wrytten trifler newes caryer or â—ringer that telleth what so euer men will haue him for gaine and aduauntage that will for a piece of bread say what yee will haue hym c. And an other sayd in the same place hee seemeth to be a preacher of newe Deuelles c. And Actes 21. The Iewes say by Paule laying handes on hym helpe O yee Israelites saye they this is the manne that teacheth all men euery where against the people meaning the Iewes and the law and this place meaning Ierusalem and yet was neuer a woorde of these true And Actes 22. the same Iewes sayde of Paule out of the earthe wyth that man or away wyth him For it is not lawfull for him to liue or he is not woorthy to liue And howe many moe of these examples are to be found in the Bible Although I say these men were in their dayes taken for heretickes of them that were then in authoritye and of the great multitude of the worlde yet it is nowe wel knowen yea and very shortly after their deathes this was known yea and euen in theyr liues also vnto the true Catholicke Churche that they were not onely the chiefe and speciall members of the true Catholicke Churche but also the founders and builders thereof notwithstanding the sinister iudgement that the wise and mighty menne and the great multitude of the worlde hadde of them and in theyr consciences they were alwayes assuredlye certified of the same Euen the same shall the world find true in vs shortlye after oure deathes as also there be at thys houre the Lorde be thanked therefore not a fewe that already know it as we our selues also are by Gods grace assuredly certified in our consciences that we are no heretikes but members of the true catholike church and that our aduersaries the bishops and popish cleargie which wil haue that title are the members of Sathans churche and theyr Antichristian head of Rome wyth them But here they wil crie out loe these men wil be stil like Iohn Baptist the Apostles and the Prophets c. I answere we make not our selues like vnto them in the singular vertues and giftes of God geuen vnto them as of miracles doing and of many other things The similitude and likenesse of them and vs consisteth not in all things but only in this that is that we be like them in doctrine and in the sufferinge of persecution and infamie for the same We haue preached theyr very doctrine and none other thing that we are able sufficiently to declare by theyr wrytings by wryting for my part I haue profered to prooue the same as is now often sayd And for this cause we suffer the like reproche shame and rebuke of the worlde the like persecution leesing of our liues and goodes forsaking as our maister Christ commandeth father mother sister brethren wiues children and all that there is being assured of a ioyfull resurrection and to be crowned in glorye wyth them according to the vnfallible promises made vnto vs in Christ our onely and sufficient mediatour reconciler priest and sacrifice which hath pleased the father and quieted and pacified his wrath against our sinnes made vs wythout spot or wrinkle in his sight by imputation although wee off and in our selues are bespotted be blotted w t many filthy sinnes which if the great mercy graunted in Christ did not put away by not imputing them vnto vs of his measurelesse vnspeakeable mercye and loue to saue vs they woulde haue brought vs to euerlasting damnation and death perpetuall Heerein and in no other doe we affirme our selues to be like vnto our head Christe and all his Apostles Prophetes Martyrs and Saintes And heerein oughte all Christian menne to be like them and heerein are all true Christen men and women lyke them euery one according to the measure of y e faith that
if hereby we doe enioy all good thinges it followeth that we must needes possesse haue and enioy you most reuerend Fathers who be no small part of our ioy and good thinges geuen vs of God We heretofore haue had the fruition of you by bodily presence to our inexplicable benefite praysed be that oure gracious God therfore And nowe in spirite we haue the experience of vnspeakeable cōfort by your reuerēt fatherhoodes for y t in this so glorious sort Math. 5. ye become a towne set vpon a hill a candle vpon a candlestick a specktacle vnto y e world both to the Angels vnto men So y t as we to our great cōfort do feele 1. Cor. 4. Phil. 1. you also may assuredly say with saint Paule y t the things which happē vnto vs do chance vnto y e great furtherance of the Gospell so y t our bonds in christ are manifest not onely throughout all the iudgement hall but in all wholl Europa in so much that many of the brethren in the Lord being incouraged through our bondes dare more boldly speake the word without feare And here in as you haue with s. Paule greatly to reioyce so we doe reioyce with you and we do in deed with you geue thāks for this worthy excellēt fauour of our God towards you that christ is thus magnified in you yea and hereafter shal be magnified in your bodies Phil. 1. Phil. 1. whether it be through life or death Of which thing truely wee are assured in our prayers for you and ministring of the spirite And although for your owne partes Christ is vnto you life and death aduantage and that your desire is as in deede it were better for you to be loosed and to be w t Christ yet for the Church of Christ were it much more necessary that ye shuld abide in the fleshe Yea that mercifull God euen for his Christes sake graunt that ye may abide and continue for the furtheraunce of the Churche and reioysing of fayth that the reioysing therof may be the more aboundant through Iesus Christ by your restoring Amen Amen But if it seeme better otherwise vnto the diuine wisedome y t by speedy death he hath appoynted you to glorifie him y e Lords wil be done Yea euen as we do reioyce both on your behalfes also on our own that God is magnified by life and shuld be more aboundantly glad for the continuance thereof so we shall no lesse reioyce to haue y e same wrought by death We shall geue thankes for this honour geuen vnto you reioysing that ye are accounted worthye to suffer for the name of Christ and that it is geuen to you of God not onely that ye shoulde beleue in him but also that ye should suffer for his sake And herein we shal haue to reioyce in the behalfe of the Churche of Christ whose faith may be the faster fixed vpon Gods veritie being confirmed with three such worthy witnesses Oh thankes be to God for this his vnspeakeable gift And now most reuerend Fathers that you may vnderstand the trueth of vs and our estate howe we stand in the lord I do assure your reuerences partly by y t I perceaue by such of our brethren as be here in bondes w t me partly by that I heare of them which be in other places partly by that inward experiēce which I most vnworthy wretch haue of Gods good comfort more aboundance whereof I knowe there is in others you may be assured I say by Gods grace that you shall not be frustrate of your hope of our constaunt continuance in the cheerefull confession of Gods euerlasting veritie For euen as we haue receyued the word of truth euen the Gospell of our saluation wherin we beleeuing are sealed with the holy spirit of promise which is the earnest of our inheritaunce the which spirite certifieth our spirit The constant minde of a christian souldiour Ephes. 1. Rom. 8. Galat. 4. that we are the children of God and therefore God hath sente the spirite of his Sonne into our harts crying Abba Father so after such portion as God measureth vnto vs we with the whole Church of Christ and with you reuerend fathers receiuing the same spirite of faith according as it is written I beleeued and therefore I haue spoken 2. Cor. 4. Psal. 116. We also beleeue and therefore speake For the which we in this dangerous bondage and other afflictions hauing euen such a fight as we haue seene in you and haue heard of you Phil. 1. are in no wise afraid of our aduersaries And forasmuch as we haue such an office euen as God hath had mercy on vs 1. Cor. 4. we go not out of kind but euē with you after our little power we labour to maintain the faith of the Gospell knowing most certainely that though we haue this treasure in earthen vessels 2. Cor 4. that the excellency of thys power might be Gods and not ours yet shall we not be dashed in pieces For the Lord will put his hand vnder vs. When we are troubled on euery side yet are we not without shift when we are in pouerty we are not vtterly without some thing when we suffer persecution we are not forsaken therein when we are cast downe yet we shall not perish but to communicate with our sweete Sauiour Christ in bearing the crosse it is appointed vnto vs that euen with him also we shall be glorified For it is a true saying If we be dead with him 2. Tim. 2. we shall also liue with him If we be patient we shall also raigne with him If we deny him he shall also deny vs. Wherefore be we of good cheere 3. Cor. 4. alwayes bearing about in our body the dying of the Lord Iesus that the life of Iesus might appeare also in our body For we know that he which raised vp the Lorde Iesus shall rayse vp vs also by the meanes of Iesus and shall ioyne vs to himselfe together with you Wherefore we are not weeried but though our outward man perish yet the inwarde man is renued day by day For our tribulation which is momentane and light prepareth an exceeding and eternall weight of glory vnto vs while we looke not on the things which are seene but on the things which are not seene For the things which are seene are temporall but the things which are not seene are eternall Esay 12. We testifie vnto you Reuerend fathers that we drawe these waters with ioy out of the Wels of the sauiour And I trust we shall cōtinually with you blesse the Lord Psal. 48. giue thanks to the Lord out of the wels of Israell we trust to bee merry together at that greate Supper of the Lambe whose spouse we are by faith and there to sing that song of euerlasting Haleluyah Amen Yea come Lorde Iesu. The grace of our Lord Iesu Christ be with you Amen Another letter written
heauier lumpe of this vile carkase ought therfore of nature to be more frayle then you yet sayth he The stouâ— bragges 〈◊〉 D. Pendlâ—â—ton at thâ— first begiâ—â—ning God geueth strength where feâ—â—blenes is confessed I will see the vttermost drop of this grease of mine molteÌ„ away the last gobbet of this flesh consumed to ashes before I wil forsake God and his truth Wherunto the other answering but litle wishing that almighty God woulde geue him more strength theÌ„ he presently felt in himselfe acknowledging his owne weaknes conseÌ„ted notwithstanding though it were somewhat fayntly to ioyne w t him in the profession of the Gospell so to go vp to London set forth the same wherupon they gaue ech other theyr haÌ„ds Now when they were come to London Lord what a great chaunge was there betwene these two persons The poore feeble faynt harted Saunders by the goodnes of almighty God taking hart of grace to him seking the same in humility boldly stoutly confirmed his flock out of the pulpit where his charge lay mightely beating down Antichrist lustely preached Christ his maister for the which he afterward suffered most willingly as is afore declared Wheras on the other side Pendleton the proud who as it appeared by the sequele had bene more stout in words Example how feebâ—â— man is 〈◊〉 himselfe without the Lord support him theÌ„ constant in deeds and a greater bragger then a good warrior folowed Peter so iustly in crackes howsoeuer he did in repentance which God onely knoweth that he came not so soone to London but he chauÌ„ged his tipet playd y e Apostata preaching in stede of sound doctrine nothing almost but errors lyes aduauncing Antichrist and ouerthrowing poore Christ with all his mayne so his former boldnes came to nothing vnlesse it were a contrarye key becomming of a faithfull pastour a false runnagate and of a true Preacher a sworne enemy of Gods euerlasting Testament to the great offence of his brethren the hurt of hys flock and the vtter vndoing with our Gods greater mercy of his owne soule Wherein are specially to be considered the deepe and maruellous iudgementes of God who as he can and doth make strong whome it pleaseth hym when he seeth his time most commonly such as appeare most feeblest euen so contrariwise throweth he downe other some seeme they neuer so stoute stand they neuer so much in theyr own conceites Wherefore let him that standeth take heed he fall not and let vs pray continually to almighty God though we haue fayth that he will helpe and encrease our faith that in him it may be made stroÌ„g which of it selfe is so weake that it is soone ouerthrowne Anno 1555. February This blessed man of God enduring long time in prisoÌ„ did not passe all his time in vnfruitfull idlenes but still froÌ„ time to time did visite his frendes as is sayd and especially his wife with many letters full of godly instruction consolatioÌ„ All which letters it shall not be greatly needful here to insert partly because they are to be found in the booke of letters partly because we enteÌ„d also if God will to prosecute the same more at large In the meane time it shall not be out of place here preseÌ„tly to coÌ„prehend certein of them as in order foloweth ¶ A letter sent to M. Farrar Bishop of S. Dauids Doctor Tailor M. Bradford and M. Philpot. A letter of M Saundeâ—s sent to B. Farrar D. Taylor M. Bradford and M. Pâ—ilpot 〈◊〉 8. GRace mercy and peace in Iesus Christ our Lord. c. Good fathers and deare brethren be thankefull vnto our most gracious God which hath preserued vs and shall I doubt not from blaspheming his blessed name yea not onely that but also ex ore Infantium Lactentium perficiet laudem c. i. Out of the mouthes of very babes and sucklinges shall be set forth his praise They offer vs forsooth our liberty pardon so that we will rise with them vnto that faith which we with them were fallen from Yea or no must be answered in hast They will not admit any need full circumstances but all as heretofore most detestable abhominable Rise with them we must vnto the vnity And pardon say I of me must not be so dearely purchased A pardon I desire for to liue with an vnclogged coÌ„science The Donatists say they sought for such singularitye but they were not meete to liue in a common wealth no more be you as you shall shortly vnderstand Wherefore away with him yea the time was named within thys seuen night There be 12. houres in the day Death shall be wellcome say I as being looked for long since and yet do iustice ye were best for Abels bloud cryed ye wot what The spirite of God be vpon you Iohn 11. God saue your honors Thus departed I from theÌ„ Pray pray Ah ah puer sum nescio loqui i. I am a childe I cannot speake My brother P. shall shew you more herein By him send me word what you haue done Fare ye well and pray pray I woulde gladly meet with my good brother Bradford on the backeside about 11. of the clock Before that time I cannot start out we haue such outwalkers but then will they be at dinner Yours as you know Laurence Saunders ¶ A Letter which L. Saunders did write to his wife and others of the faythfull after his condemnation to the fire written the last of Ianua 1555. out of the Counter in Breadstreete THe grace of Christ w t the coÌ„solation of the holy Ghost to the keeping of fayth and a good conscience coÌ„firme keep you for euer vessels to Gods glory A comforâ—â—ble letter â—f M. Saunders to his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the 〈…〉 Amen Oh what worthy thanks can be geueÌ„ to our gracious God for his vnmeasurable mercies pleÌ„tifully poured vpoÌ„ vs And I most vnworthy wretch cannot but poure forth at this present eueÌ„ from the bottom of my hart the bewayling of my great ingratitude and vnkindnes towardes so gracious a good God and louing father I beseech you all as for my other many sinnes so especially for that sinne of my vnthankefulnesse craue pardon for me in your earnest prayers commendyng me to Goddes greate mercyes in Christ. To number these mercies in particular where to number the drops of water which are in the Sea the sandes on the shore the starres in the skie O my deare wife ye the rest of my frends reioyce with me I say reioyce w t thanksgeuing for this my present promotion The sweete comfort of 〈…〉 away 〈◊〉 feare of death from 〈…〉 in that I am made worthy to magnifye my God not onely in my life by my slow mouth vncircuÌ„cised lips bearing witnes vnto hys truth but also by my bloud to seale the same to the glory of my God and confirming of his true church And as
that saueth the Christian man in Christe and doubtlesse the scarcitie of Faith is nowe more and will I feare encrease then it was in the time of the greatest tyrannes that euer were and no marueil why Faith more scarser now then in the old time vnder Tyrauntes Read ye the 6. chap. of s. Iohns Reuelation and ye shall perceiue amongest other thinges y t at the opening of the fourth Seale came out a pale horse and hee that sate vpon him was called death and hell followed hym This horse is the time wherin hipocrites and dissemblers entred into the Churche vnder the pretence of true Religion The pale horse in the Apocalips chap. 6. what it meaneth Mo soules slaine by Monkes and Fryers c. then bodyes by Tytantes as Monkes Friers Nounes Massing Priestes wyth suche other that haue killed moe soules with heresie and superstition then all the tyrannes that euer were killed bodies w t fire sword or banishment as it appeareth by hys name that sitteth vpon y e horse who is called death for all soules that leaue Christe and trust to these hypocrites liue to the deuill in euerlasting paine as is declared by him that foloweth the pale horse which is hell These pretensed and pale hypocrites haue stirred the earthquakes The 6. chapt of the Apocalips opened that is to witte the Princes of the worlde against Christes church haue also darkened the Sunne and made the Moone bloudy and haue caused the Starres to fal from heauen that is to say haue darkned with mists and daily doe darken as ye heare by theyr Sermons the cleare sunne of Gods most pure worde the Moone which be Gods true Preachers whych fetche onely lighte at the Sunne of Gods word are turned into bloud prisons and chaines that theyr light can not shine vnto the worlde as they woulde whereuppon it commeth to passe that the Starres that is to say Christian people fall from heauen that is to wit from Gods most true woorde to hypocrisie most deuilish superstition and Idolatrie Let some learned man shew you al the articles of your beliefe monuments of Christian faith from the time of Christ hitherto and yee shall perceiue that there was neuer mention of suche articles as these hypocrites teach God blesse you and pray for me as I do for you Out of the Fleete by your brother in Christ Iohn Hooper To maister Ferrar Bishop of S. Dauies D. Tailor M. Bradford and M. Philpot prisonners in the kings benche in Southwarke THe grace of God be with you Amen I am aduertised by diuers An other letter of M. Hooper as well such as loue the truthe as also by suche as yet be not come vnto it that ye and I shal be caried shortly to Cābridge there to dispute in the faith and for the religion of Christ which is most true that we haue and doe professe I am as I doubt not ye be in Christ readie not only to goe to Cambridge but also to suffer by Gods helpe Commission geuen out for M. Hooper and other to dispute at Cambridge death it selfe in the maintenaunce thereof Weston and his complices haue obtained foorth the commission already and spedily most like he wil put it in execution Wherfore deare brethren I doe aduertise you of the thing before for diuers causes The one to comfort you in the Lorde that the tyme draweth nigh and is at hand that we shall testifie before Gods enemies Gods truth The next that ye shoulde prepare your selues the better for it The third to shew you what wayes I think were best to vse our selues in this matter and also to hear of euery one of you your better aduise if mine be not good Ye knowe such as shall be Censors and Iudges ouer vs breath and thirst our bloud and whether we by Gods help ouercome after the word of God or by force and subtiltie of our aduersaries be ouercome this will be the conclusion our aduersaries wil say they ouercome and ye perceiue howe they reporte of those great learned men and godly personages at Oxforde Wherefore I minde neuer to aunsweare them except I haue bookes present The counsell of M. Hooper how and vpon what cautions to dispute with the aduersaries because they vse not onely false allegation of the Doctors but also a peece of the Doctors against the whole course of the Doctors minde The next that we may haue sworne Notaries to take things spoken indifferently which will be very harde to haue for the aduersaries will haue the ouersight of all thinges and then make theirs better then it was our worse then it was Then if we see that two or three or more will speake together or with scoffes and tauntes illude and mocke vs I suppose it were best to appeale to be hearde before the Queene and the whole Counsaile and that would much set foorth the glory of God For many of them knowe already the truthe many of them erre rather of zeale then malice and the others that be indurate shoulde be aunsweared fully to their shame I doubte not althoughe to oure smart and bloudshedding For of this I am assured that the Commissioners appoynted to heare vs and iudge vs meane nothynge lesse then to heare the cause indifferently for they be ennemies vnto vs vnto our cause and be at a poynt already to geue sentēce against vs so that if it were possible with S. Stephen to speak so that they could not resist vs or to vse suche silence pacience as Christ did they will proceede to reuenging Wherefore my deare brethren in the mercy of Iesus Christe I would be glad to knowe your aduise this day or to morowe for shortly we shall be gone and I verily suppose that we shall not cōpanie together but be kept one abroade from an other They will denie our appeale yet let vs chalenge the appeale and take witnesse thereof of suche as be present and require for indifferencie of hearing and iudgement to be heard either before the Queene and the Counsaile or els before all the Parliament as they were vsed in king Edwardes dayes Further for my part I will require both bookes and time to answere Wee haue bene prisoners now three quarters of a yeare and haue lacked oure bookes and oure memorie by close keeping and ingratitude of their partes be not as present and quicke as theirs be I trust God will be with vs yea I doubt not but he will and teache vs to doe all thinges in hys cause godly and cōstantly If our aduersaries that shal be our iudges may haue their purpose we shall dispute one day be condemned the next day and suffer the third day Note how◠the Papist◠proceed agaynst all order and law And yet is there no law to condemne vs as farre as I knowe and so one of the Conuocation house sayde this weeke to Doct. Weston To whome Weston made this answere It forceth not quoth
contrary to your own othe writing With what countenaunce wil ye appeare before the Iudgement seate of Christ and aunswere to your othe made first vnto that blessed king Henry 8. of famous memorye and afterward vnto that blessed king Edward the 6. his sonne The bishop answered Tush tush Herodes othe Here the bishop confesseth vnlawfull othes ought not to be kept that was Herodes othe vnlawfull and therfore worthy to be broken I haue done well in breaking it and I thanke God I am come home agayne to our mother to the Catholicke Churche of Rome and so I would thou shouldest doe Doctor Taylor answered Should I forsake y e Church of Christ which is founded vppon the true foundation of the Apostles and Prophetes to approue those lyes erroures superstitions and Idolatries that the Popes and their company at this day so blasphemously do approoue Nay God forbid The true church of Christ wherunto all men ought to turne Let the pope and his returne to our sauioure Christ and his word and thrust out of the Churches such abhominable Idolatries as he maintayneth and then wil christen men turne vnto him You wrote truely agaynst hym and were sworne agaynst him I tell thee quoth the Bishop of Winchester it was Herodes oth vnlawfull and therfore ought to be broken and not kept and our holy father the Pope hath discharged me of it Then sayd D. Taylor Christ will require lawfull othes and promises but you shall not so be discharged before Christ who doubtles will require it at youre handes as a lawfull othe made to your liege soueraigne Lorde the king from whose obedience no man can assoyle you neither the Pope nor none of his I see quoth the Bishop thou art an arrogant knaue Gardiner agayne rayling Rayling wordes become not a magistrate Math. 5. and a very foole My Lord quoth Doctor Taylor leaue your vnseemly rayling at me which is not seemely for such a one in authoritie as you are For I am a Christian man and you know that He that sayeth to his brother Racha is in daunger of a Counsell and he that sayth thou foole is in daunger of hel fire The Bishop answered ye are all false and lyars all the sort of you Nay quoth D. Taylor we are true men and know that is written Os quod mentitur occidit animam agayne Perdes omnes qui loquuntur mendacium i. The mouth that lyeth slayeth the soule And agayne Lord God thou shalt destroy all that speake lyes And therefore we abide by the truth of gods word which ye contrary to your own conscience deny and forsake Thou art maryed quoth the B. Yea quoth Doctour Taylor that I thank God I am Maryage obiected to D. Taylour Mariage defended and haue had nine children and all in lawfull matrimony and blessed be God y t ordayned matrimony and commaunded that euerye man that hath not the gift of continency shoulde mary a wife of his owne and not liue in adultery or whoredome Then sayd the bishop thou hast resisted the Queenes Proceedinges One Idolater holdeth with an other and wouldest not suffer the Parson of Aldam a very vertuous and deuout Priest to say Masse in Hadley Doctor Taylor answered My Lorde I am Parson of Hadley and it is agaynst all right conscience and lawes that any man shall come into my charge presume to infect the flock committed vnto me The Masse with venome of the Popish Idolatrous Masse With that the Bishop waxed very angry said Thou art a blasphemous hereticke in deede that blasphemest the blessed sacrament and put of his cap and speakest agaynst the holy Masse which is made a sacrifice for the quick and the dead D. Taylor answered Nay I blaspheeme not the blessed sacrament which Christ instituted but I reuerence it as a true christian ought to doe The communiō and confesse that Christ ordayned the holy communion in the remembrance of his death and passion The true sacrifice for the quicke and dead what it is which◠when we keepe according to his ordinaunce we through fayth eat the body of Chryst and drinke his bloud geuing thanks for our redemption and this is our sacrifice for the quicke the dead to geue God thankes for his mercifull goodnes shewed to vs in that he gaue his sonne Christ vnto the death for vs. Propitiatory sacrifice offered neuer more then once Thou sayst well quoth the Bishop It is all y t thou hast sayd and more to for it is a propitiatory sacrifice for y e quick dead Thē answered D. Taylor Christ gaue hymselfe to die for our redemption vpon the Crosse whose body there offered was the propitiatory Sacrifice full perfect and sufficient vnto saluation for all them that beleeue in him And this sacrifice did our Sauiour Christ offer in his owne person himselfe once for all Our sacrifice is onely memoratiue Winchesters strong argument cary him to prison neither can any Priest any more offer him nor we neede no more propitiatory sacrifice and therefore I say with Chrysostome and all the Doctours Our Sacrifice is only memoratiue in the remembrance of Christes death and passion a sacrifice of thankesgeuing and therefore Fathers called it Eucharistia And other sacrifice hath the Church of God none It is true quoth the Byshop the Sacrament is called Eucharistia a thankesgeuing because we there geue thanks for our redemption and it is also a sacrifice propitiatory for the quicke and the dead which thou shalt confesse ere thou and I haue done Then called the Bishop his men and sayde haue this fellow hence and carry him to the Kings bench and charge the keeper he be straitly kept Then kneeled Doctor Taylour down and held vp both his hands and said Good Lord I thanke thee and from the tiranny of the Byshop of Rome D. Taylours prayer agaynst the pope and his detestable enormities and all his detestable errours Idolatries and abhominations good Lord deliuer vs And God be praysed for good King Edwarde So they caried him to prison to the Kings Bench where he lay prisoner almost two yeares ☞ This is the summe of that first talke as I sawe it mentioned in a Letter that Doctour Taylour wrote to a frend of his thanking God for his grace that he had confessed his truth and was founde worthy for truth to suffer prison and bands beseeching his frendes to pray for him that he might perseuere constaunt vnto the ende Being in prison Doctour Taylour spent all hys tyme in prayer reading the holy Scriptures and writing and preaching The godly behauiour and cōuersation of D. Taylour in the prison and exhorting the prisoners and such as resorted to him to repentance and amendement of life Within a fewe dayes after were diuerse other learned and godly men in sondry countreys of England committed to prison for Religion so that almost all the prisons in England were become right
of his hatt and sayd to the people that stood there looking on him D. Taylour taketh his leaue of his sonne Thomas and Iohn Hull good people this is mine owne sonne begotteÌ„ of my body in lawful matrimony and God be blessed for lawful matrimony Then lift he his eies towardes heauen prayed for his sonne layd his hat vpon the childes head blessed him and so deliuered y e child to Iohn Hull whoÌ„ he tooke by the hand sayd farewell Iohn Hull A good testimony for all seruants to marke the faythfullest seruaunt y t euer man had And so they rod forth the Shriffe of Essex with foure yeomen of the Gard and the Shriffes men leading him When they were come almost at Burntwood one Arthur Faysie Arthur Faysie a man of Hadley who before tyme had bene Doctour Taylours seruaunt met with them and he supposing him to haue bene at liberty sayd Mayster Doctor I am glad to see you agayne at liberty and came to him tooke him by the hand Soft Syr quoth the Shiriffe he is a prisoner what hast thou to do with him I cry you mercy sayd Arthur I knewe not so muche and I thought it none offeÌ„ce to talk to a true man The Shyriffe was verye angry with this and threatned to cary Arthur with him to prison notwithstaÌ„ding he bad him get him quickely away so they rode forth to Burntwood A close hoode made for Doct. Taylour that no man should know him where they caused to be made for D. Taylour a close hood with two holes for hys eyes to looke out at a slit for his mouth to breath at This they did that no man should know him nor he speak to any man Which practise they vsed also with others Theyr owne consciences told them that they lead innocent laÌ„bes to the slaughter Wherefore they feared least iâ— the people should haue heard them speake or haue seene them they might haue bene much more strengthened by theyr godlye exhortatioÌ„s to stand stedfast in Gods word and to â—ye the superstitions and Idolatries of the Papacy All the way Doct. Taylour was ioyfull and mery aâ— one that accounted himselfe goyng to a most pleasant banquet or bridall D. 〈…〉 his 〈◊〉 He spake many notable things to the Shiriffe and Yeomen of the Gard that conducted him and ofteÌ„ moued them to weepe through his much earnest calling vpon them to repeÌ„t and to amend theyr euill and wicked liuing Oftentimes also he caused them to wonder and reioyce to see him so coÌ„stant and stedfast voyd of all feare ioifull in hart glad to dye Of these yeomeÌ„ of the gard Home◠〈…〉 D. Taylâ—â—â— three vsed D. Tailour frendly but the fourth whose name was Homes vsed him very homely vnkindly and churlishly At Chelmesford mette them the Shiriffe of Suffolke there to receiue him and to carye him forth into Suffolke The Sâ—â—â—riffe of â—â—â—sex labâ—â—â—eth D. Taylouâ— returne Papisâ—â— And being at supper the Shiriffe of Essex very earnestlye labored him to returne to the Popish Religion thinkyng with fayre words to perswade him and sayd good mayster Doctor we are right sory for you coÌ„sidering what losse is of such one as ye might be if ye would God hath geueÌ„ you great learning and wisedome wherefore ye haue bene in great fauor and reputation in times past with the Counsell and highest of this realme Besides this The Shâ—â—riffes 〈◊〉 to D. Tâ—â—â—lour ye are a maÌ„ of goodly personage in your best strength by nature like to liue many yeares and without doubt ye should in time to come be in as good reputation as euer ye were or rather better For ye are well beloued of all men as well for your vertues as for your learning and me thinke it were great pity you shoulde cast away your selfe willingly so come to such a paynfull and shamefull death Ye should do much better to reuoke your opinions and returne to the Catholicke Church of Rome acknowledge the Popes holinesse to be the supreme head of the vniuersall church reconcile your selfe to him You may do well yet if you will doubt ye not but ye shall finde fauor at the Queenes handes I all these your frends will be suters for your pardon which no doubt ye shall obteine This councell I geue you good Mayster Doctor of a good hart a good will towarde you and thereupon I drinke to you In like maner sayd all the yeomen of the Gard vpon that condition Maister Doctor we will all drinke to you When they had all dronke to him the cup was come to him he stayed a litle D· Tayloâ—â— maketh â— iest of death 〈◊〉 a meete â—â—â—swere foâ— such Doâ—â—tours anâ— Counceâ—â—lours as one studying what aunswere he might geue At the last thus he aunswered and sayd Maister Shiriffe and my Maysters all I hartely thanke you of your good will I haue harkened to your wordes and marked wel your councels And to be playne with you I do perceiue that I haue bene deceiued my self and am like to deceiue a great many of hadley of their expectatioÌ„ With that woorde they all reioyced Yea good Mayster Doctour quoth the Shiriffe Gods blessing on your hart holde you there still It is the comfortablest word that we heard you speake yet What should ye cast away your selfe in vayne Play a wise mans part I dare warrant it ye shall finde fauour Thus they reioyced very much at the worde and were very mery At the last good Mayster Doctor quoth the Shiriffe what meant ye by this that ye sayd ye thinke ye haue bene deceiued your selfe and thinke ye shâ—â— deceiue many one in Hadley Would you know my meaning plainly quoth he Yea quoth the Shiriffe good Mayster Doctour tell it vs playnely Then sayd Doctour Taylour I will tell you how I haue bene deceiued and as I think I shall deceiue a great many I am as you see a man that hath a very great carkase A 〈…〉 Doctoâ—â— Taylour which I thought should haue bene buried in Hadley Churchyarde if I had dyed in my bed as I well hoped I shoulde haue done but herein I see I was deceyued and there are a greate number of wormes in Hadley Church-yard which should haue had ioly feeding vpon this carioÌ„ which they haue looked for many a day But now I know we be deceiued both I and they for this carkase must bee burnt to ashes and so shall they lose theyr bayt and feding that they looked to haue had of it When the Shiriffe and his company heard him say so they were amased and looked one on another maruelling at the mans constaunt minde that thus without all feare made but a iest at the cruell torment and death now at haÌ„d prepared for him Thus was theyr expectation clean disapoynted And in this appeareth what was his meditation in his chiefest wealth prosperity namely A good meditatâ—â—â— that he
I beleeue it to be true Here also others tooke occasion to aske hym for that he denyed the Byshop of Romes authoritie in England whether Linus Anacletus and Clement that were Byshops of Rome were not good men and he answered yes and diuers others but sayd he they claimed no more authoritie in England then the Byshop of Caunterbury doth at Rome and I striue not quoth he with the place neyther speake I agaynst the person of the Byshop but agaynst his doctrine which in most poyntes is repugnant to the doctrine of Christ. Thou art an arrogant fellow in deede then sayde the Byshop In what article is the doctrine of the Churche of Rome repugnant to the doctrine of Christ To whome George Marshe answered sayd Oh my Lord I pray you iudge not so of me Wherein the doctrine of the Church of Rome â—â—â—eth I stand nowe vppon the point of my life and death a man in my case hathe no cause to be arrogant neither am I God is my record And as concerning the disagreement of y e doctrine among many other things the Church of Rome erreth in the Sacrament For where Christ in y e institution therof did as well deliuer the cup as the bread saying Drinke ye all of this Marke reporteth that they did drinke of it in like manner S. Paul deliuered it vnto the Corinthians And in y e same sort also was it vsed in the primitiue church by the space of many hundreth yeares Now the Churche of Rome both taketh away one parre of the Sacrament from the Laity Wherefore if I coulde be perswaded in my conscience by Gods worde that it were well done I could gladly yeld in thys poynt Then sayd the Bishop Non disputandum est cum haeretico That is There is no disputing with an heretick So sayth the Turke in his Alcaron that no man must dispute of his lawe And therfore when all his answeres were read hee asked hym whether he would stand to the same beyng as they were sayd he full of heresie or els forsake them and come vnto the catholicke Churche To whom he made this full aunswere and sayde that he held no hereticall opinion but vtterly abhorred at kynd of heresie G. Marsh cleareth himselfe of heresie although they most vntruely so did sclaunder him And hee desired all the people present to beare hym wiâ—nesse if hereafter anye would sclaunder him and say y t he held any greuous heresie that in all Articles of Religion he he held none other opinion then was by law most godly established and publickely taught in England at the death of king Edward the vi and in the same pure Religion and doctrine he would by Gods grace stand liue Leach bidde to stand from Marsh. dye And here the ChauÌ„cellour spake to one Leache which â—tode neare vnto Marshe and bad him stand farther from him for hys presence did him no good This being done the Bishop tooke out a writing of his bosome begaÌ„ to read the sentence of condeÌ„natioÌ„ Sentence of condemnation read agaynst Marsh. but when the bishop had read almost halfe therof the Chauncellour called to him and sayd good my Lord stay stay for if ye proceede any further it will be to late to call it agayne and so the B. stayed Then his popish Priestes and many other of the ignorant people called vpon Marsh The Bishop stayeth in his sentence with many earnest wordes to recant and amongst other one Pulleyn a Shomaker sayd to hym for shame man remember thy selfe and recant They bad him kneele downe and pray and they would pray for him So they kneeled down and he desired them to pray for him and he would pray for theÌ„ The Bishoppe then asked hym agayne whether hee would not haue the Queenes mercy in time Gods mercy preferred before the Queenes mercy and he aunswered hee did gladly desire the same did loue her grace as faythfully as any of them but yet he durst not deny his Sauiour Christ for loosing his mercy euerlasting and so winne euerlasting death Then the Bishop put his spectacles agayne vpon his nose read forward his senteÌ„ce about v. or vi lyues and there againe the Chauncellour with a glauering and smiling countenance called to the B. and sayde The B. proceâ—â—deth in his sentence Yet good my Lord once againe stay for if that word be spoken al is past no relentyng will then serue and the Byshop pulling of his spectacles sayd I would stay and if it would be How sayst thou quoth he wilt thou recant Many of the Priestes and ignoraunt people bad him so do An other stay in reading the sentence and call to God for grace and pulled him by y e sleeue and bad him recant and saue his life To whom he answered I would as fayne to liue as you if in so doyng I shoulde not deny my mayster Christ and agayne he should denye me before his father in heauen So the bishop read out hys sentence vnto the end and straight after sayd vnto him G. Marsh. exhorted to recaÌ„t but could not be turned The B. readeth out the sentence A dogged saying of the Bishop G. Marsh deliuered to the Shiriffes The strayt keeping of Marsh in prison Nowe will I no more praye for thee then I will for a dogge And Marshe answered y t notwithstanding he would pray for his Lordship after this the bishop deliuered him vnto the Sheriffes of the city Then hys late keeper bad him fare well good George w t weeping teares whiche caused y e officers to cary him to a prisoÌ„ at the Northgate where he was very straitly kept vntill the tyme he went to hys death during which tyme he had small comfort or reliefe of any worldly creature For being in y e dongeon or darke prison none y t would hym good could speake w t hym or at least durst enterprise so to doe for feare of accusation and some of the Cittizens which loued him in God for the gospell sake wherof there were but a fewe although they were neuer acquaynted with him would sometime in the euening at a hoale vpon the wall of the City that went into the sayd darcke prisoÌ„ call to him and aske him how he did He would answere them most chearefully that he did well and thanked God most highly that he woulde vouchsafe of his mercy to appoynt him to be a witnes of his truth and to suffer for the same wherein he did most reioyce beseeching him that he would geue him grace not to faynt vnder the Crosse but patiently beare the same to his glorye and comfort of hys Churche The brotherly zeale of good men in comforting G. Marsh. with many other like godly sayinges at sondrye tymes as one that most desired to be with Christ. Once or twise he had money cast him in at the same hole about ten pence at one tyme 2. shillings at an
if it were to do againe W. Flower intending at Paules to haue done the lyke whether I coulde doe it againe or no for I was vp verye early at Paules church so called vpon Christes day in the morning to haue done it in my ielousie but when I came in place I was no more able to doe it then nowe to vndoe that is don and yet now being compelled by the spirit not onely to come ouer the water and to enter the churche but being in minde fully content to die for the Lord gaue ouer my flesh willingly without all feare I praise God Wherfore I can not learne you to doe the like Firste because I knowe not what is in you Secondly because the rules of the Gospell commaundeth vs to suffer wyth pacience all wrongs iniuries yet neuerthelesse if he make you worthy y t hath made me zealous ye shall not be letted iudged nor condemned for he doth in his people hys vnspeakable workes in all ages which no man can coÌ„prehend I humbly beseech you to iudge the best of the spirit and coÌ„demne not Gods doings for I can not expresse wyth my mouthe the great mercies y t God hath shewed on me in thys thing which I repent not Smith Are ye not assured to haue death ministred vnto you for the same act committed and euen with extremitie Flo. I did before the deede committed adiudge my bodye to dye for the same W. Flower prepared himselfe to death before the fact committed whereuppon I caryed aboute mee in wryting mine opinion of God and the holy Scriptures that if it had pleased God to haue geueÌ„ them leaue to haue killed my body in the church they might in the sayde wryting haue seene my hope which I praise God is layde vp safe within my brest notwithstanding any death that may be ministred vnto my body in thys worlde being ascertained of euerlasting life throughe Iesus Christe our Lorde and being most heartily sorie for al mine offences committed in this flesh and trusting shortly through hys mercye to cease from the same Smith It is no neede to examine or commune with you of the hope that yee haue any further for I perceiue God be praised ye are in good estate therefore I beseeche God for his mercies spreade his wings ouer you y t as for his loue you haue ben zelous euen to the losse of this life so he may geue you his holy spirite to conduct you out of thys death into a better life which I thinke wil be shortly Flo. I hunger for the same deare frend being fully ascertained that they can kill but the bodye which I am assured shall receiue life againe euerlasting and see no more death entirely desiring you and all that feare the Lorde to praye wyth me to almightye God to performe the same in mee shortly And thus Robert Smith departed leauing him in the dungeon and went againe to hys warde And thys gentle Reader is the truthe as neare as the saide Smyth coulde reporte it And thus muche concerninge the talke betweene hym and Robert Smith in Newgate concerning hys facte in striking the Priest Nowe to returne againe to the matter of his examination where we leaft we shewed before how thys William Flower after hys striking the Prieste firste was layde in the Gatehouse then being examined before Boner had articles ministred against him the copy wherof heere followeth Articles obiected and ministred by Boner against William Branch alias Flower late of Lambeth in the Countie of Surrie Articles obiected agaynst W. Flower by B. Boner FIrst that thou being of lawful age and discretion at the least of 17. yeare old wast professed a Monke in the late Abbey of Ely wherin after thy profession thou remainedst vntill the age of 21. yeares vsing all the meane tyme the habit and religion of the same house and wast reputed and taken notoriously for such a person In the latter dayes certayne shall depart froÌ„ the â—ayth forbidding mariage and eating of meates 1. Tim. 4. Item that after the premisses thou wast ordered and made prieste according to the laudable custome of the Catholike Church and afterward thou didst execute and minister as a priest and was commonly reputed named and taken for a priest Item that after the premisses thou forgetting God thy conscience honestie and the laudable order of the Catholike church diddest contrary to thy profession and vow take as vnto thy wife one woman commonly called Alice Pulton in the parish churche of Tewkesbury in the Dioces of Gloucester with whom thou haddest mutuall cohabitation and carnall copulation as man and wife and begatest of her two children Item that thou being a religious man and a Priest diddest contrary to the order of the ecclesiastical lawes A great heresie take vpon thee to practise in diuers places within the dioces of London Phisicke and Surgerie when thou wast not admitted expert nor learned Item that vpon Easter day last past that is to witte the 14. day of thys present moneth of Aprill within the parish Church of S. Margarets at Westminster wythin the Countie of Middlesex and Diocesse of London thou dydst maliciously outragiously and violently pul out thy weapon that is to wit thy Woodknife or hanger And wheras the priest and minister there called sir Iohn Cheltam was executing his cure and charge especially in doing hys seruice and ministring the sacrameÌ„t of the aultar to the communicants then didst thou wickedly abhominably smite with thy said weapon the said priest first vpoÌ„ the head very sore afterwards vpon his hands or other parts of his b dy drawing bloud abundantly vpon him the sayd priest then holding the sayd sacrameÌ„t in his hand and geuing no occasion why thou shouldest so hurte him the people greeuously being offended therwith and the said church polluted thereby so that the inhabitantes were compelled to repaire to an other Churche to communicate and to receyue the sayde sacrament Item that by reason of the premisses thou wast and art by the ecclesiastical lawes of the churche amongst other penalties excommunicate and accursed ipso facto and not to be companied withal neither in church nor otherwhere but in speciall cases Item that thou concerning the veritye of Christes naturall body and bloude in the sacrament of the aultar haste ben by the space of these yeares 20.19.18.17.16.15.14.13.12.11.10.9.8.7.6.5.4.3.2 and 1. or any one of them and yet art at this present of the opinion that is to say that in the sayd sacrament of the aultare His fayth in the Sacrament after the wordes of consecration there is not really truely and in very dede contained vnder the formes of bread the very true and naturall body of our sauiour Iesus Christ. Item that thou for the hatred and disdaine that thou hadst didst beare against the said sacrament and the vertue thereof and against the said priest ministring the same as before did smite wound and hurte him in maner
accusation as in that time it was called of heresy As touching the order maner of theyr examinations before the bishop as the articles ministred against them were much like so theyr aunsweres agayne vnto the same were not much discrepant in maner forme as out of the Bishops owne Registers here foloweth expressed ¶ Articles obiected agaynst Iohn Symson and Iohn Ardeley of the Parish of Wigborow the great in Essex husbandmen by Boner Bishop of London at Fulham 22. of May. 1555. Articles miâ—â—stred agaynst Iohn Simson and â—ohn Ardeâ—ey 1. FIrst that thou Ioh. Symson or Ioh. Ardeley husbandman of the age of 34. yeres or thereabout wast and art of the parish of great Wigborow within the dioces of LondoÌ„ and thou hast not beleued nor doest beleue that there is here in earth one Catholicke and vniuersal whole Church which doth hold and beleue all the fayth religioÌ„ of Christ and all the necessary articles and sacramentes of the same 2. Item that thou hast not beleued nor doest beleue that thou art necessarily bounden vnder the payne of damnation of thy soule to geue full fayth and credence unto the sayd Catholique and vniuersall Church and to the Religion of the same in all necessary poyntes of the sayd fayth and Religion without wauering or doubting in the sayde fayth and Religion or in any part therof 3. Item that thou hast not beleeued nor doest beleue that that fayth and Religion whiche both the Churche of Rome Italy Spayn England Fraunce Ireland The Church of Rome Italy Spayne an other forrayne countreys in Europe Scotland and all other Churches in Europe being true members and partes of the sayd Catholick vniuersall church do beleue and teach is both agreing with the sayd Catholicke and vniuersall Church and the fayth and Religion of Christ and also is the very true fayth Religion which all Christen people ought to beleue obserue folow keep but contrariwise thou hast beleued and doest beleue that that fayth and Religion which the sayd Church of Rome and all the other Churches aforesayd haue heretofore beleued and do nowe beleue is false erroneous and nought in no wise ought to be beleued obserued kept and followed of any Christian man 4. Item that albeit it bee true that in the Sacrament of the aultar there is in substance the very body and bloud of Christ vnder the formes of bread and wyne and albeit that it be so beleued taught preached vndoubtedly in the sayd Churche of Rome and all the other Churches aforesayd yet thou hast not so beleued nor doest so beleeue Substance of Christes body vnder formes of bread wyne but contrariwise thou hast doest beleue firmely stedfastly that there is not in the sayd sacrament of the aultar vnder the sayd formes of breade and wine the very substaunce of Christes body and bloud but that there is onely the substaunce of material and common bread and wine with the formes therof and that the sayd materiall commoÌ„ bread and wine are onely the signes and tokens of Christs body and bloud and by fayth to be reciued onely for a remembraunce of Christes passion death without any such substaunce of Christes body and bloud at all 5. Item that thou hast beleued and taught and thou hast openly spoken and to thy power maynteined and defended and so doest beleue thinke maynteyn and defend that the very true receiuing and eating of Christes body bloud is onely to take materiall and commoÌ„ bread Transubstantiation denyed and to breake it and to distribute it amongest the people remembring therby the passion and death of Christ onely 6. Item that thou hast likewise beleued taught and spoken that the Masse now vsed in this Realme of England and others the churches aforesayd The Masse abominable is abhominable naught and full of Idolatry and is of the ordinance of the Pope and not of the institution of Christ hath no goodnes in it sauing the gloria in excelsis and the Epistle and the Gospell that therefore thou hast not nor wilt not come and be present at the Masse nor receiue the Sacrament of the aultar or any other Sacrament of the Church as they are now vsed in this Realme of Englande and other the Churches aforesayd 7. Item that thou hast in tymes past beleued precisely and obstinately affirmed and sayd so doest now beleue thinke that auricular confession is not needfull to be made vnto the Prieste but it is a thing superfluous and vayne and ought onely to be made to God to none other persoÌ„ and likewise thou hast condemned as superfluous vayne and vnprofitable all the ceremonies of the church and the seruice of the same hast sayd that no seruice in the church ought to be sayd but in the English tongue and if it be otherwise sayd it is vnlawfull and nought ¶ The aunsweres of Iohn Symson and also of Iohn Ardeley to the foresayd Articles TO the firste they beleue that here in earth there is one Catholicke and vniuersall holy Churche Their aunsweres to the articles which doeth hold and beleue as is conteined in the first article and that this Church is dispersed and scattered abroad throughout the whole world To the second they beleue that they be bound to geue fayth and credence vnto it as is conteyned in the second Article To the third as concerning the fayth and Religion of the Church of Rome of Italy Spaine Fraunce Ireland Scotland and other Churches in Europa they say they haue nothing to doe with that fayth and Religion but as concerning the fayth and Religion of England that if the sayde Churche of England be ruled and Gouerned by the word of life then the Church of England hath the fayth Religion of the Catholicke Church and not otherwise doe say also that if the Churche of England were ruled by the word of life it woulde not go about to condemne them and others of this heresy To the fourth they aunswere that in the Sacrament commonly called the Sacrament of the aultar there is very bread and very wine not altered nor chaunged in substaunce in anye wise Transubstantiation denyed and that hee that receiueth the sayde bread and wyne doth spiritually and by fayth only receiue the body and bloud of Christ Anno 1555. Iune but not the very naturall body and bloud of Christ in substaunce vnder the formes of bread and wine To the fift they say they haue aunswered aunswering to the sayde fourth article and yet neuerthelesse they saye that they haue beleued and doe beleue that in the sacrameÌ„t of the Aultar there is not the verye substaunce of Christes body and bloud but onely the substaunce of naturall bread and wine To the sixt they say that they beleue that the Masse is of the Pope The Masse detested and not of Christ and therefore it is not good nor hauing in it any goodnes
sauing the Gloria in excelsis the Epistle and Gospell the Creed and the Pater noster for this cause they say they haue not nor will not come and heare Masse To the seuenth Iohn Ardeley aunswereth and sayth that he beleueth the contentes of the same to bee true but Iohn Symson doth answere that he is not as yet fully resolued with himselfe what aunswere to make therunto further sayth that as touching the common and dayly seruice sayd vsed in the church he sayth that he neuer sayd that seruice in the Churche ought to be sayd but in the Englishe tongue nor yet he neuer sayd that if it be otherwise sayd and vsed then in English it is vnlawful and nought Iohn Ardeley and Iohn Symson An other appearance of Simson and Iohn Ardeley before the Byshop Thus these articles being to them obiected and theyr aunsweres made vnto the same as before the Bishop according to the old trade of his Consistorie Court respited them to the after noone biddyng them to make their appearaunce the sayd day and place betweene the houres of two and three At what tyme the sayd Byshop repeatyng agayne the sayd articles vnto them and beginnyng with Iohn Ardeley did vrge and solicitate according to his maner of wordes to recant To whom Iohn Ardely againe constantly standyng to his professed Religion The wordes of Iohn Ardeley to Boner gaue answere in wordes as foloweth My Lord quoth he neyther you nor any other of your Religion is of the Catholique Church for you be of a false fayth and I doubt not but you shall be deceyued at length beare as good a face as ye can You will shedde the innocent bloud and you haue killed many and yet goe abot to kyll more c. And added further saying If euery heare of my head were a man I would suffer death in the opinion and fayth that I am now in These with many other woordes he spake Iohn Ardeley â— Iohn Simson condemned Then the Byshop yet demaunding if he woulde relinquish his erroneous opinions as he called them and be reduced againe to the vnitie of y e Church he answeared as foloweth No God foreshield that I should so do for then I should loose my soule After this the sayd Byshop asking Iohn Ardeley after his formall manner if he knewe any cause why hee shoulde not haue sentence condemnatorie agaynst hym so read the condemnation as he also did against Iohn Simson standyng lykewyse in the same cause and constancie with Iohn Ardeley which was done the xxv day of May and so were they both committed to the secular power that is to the handes of the Sheriffes to be conueyed to the place where they should be executed But before I come to their execution here is not to be passed a thing not vnworthy the looking vpon which happened in the closing vp of the examination of these two innocent martyrs of God which is this A Note At the tyme of the examination of this Symson and Iohn Ardeley aforesaid A note of the sodaine feare of Boner there was assembled such a great multitude of people that because the Consistorie was not able to hold them they were fayne to stand in the Church neare about the sayd Consistorie wayting to see the prisoners when they should depart It happened in the meane time that the Bishop being set in heate with the stoute and bolde aunsweares of the sayd two prisoners especially of Iohn Symson burst out in his loud and angry voice and sayd Haue him away haue him away Now the people in the Church hearing these wordes and thinking because the daye was farre spent that the prisoners had their iudgement they beyng desirous to see the prisoners had to Newgate seuered them selues one runnyng one way an other an other way whiche caused such a noyse in the Church that they in y e Consistorie were all amased and marueiled what it should meane wherfore the Byshop also being somewhat afrayde of this sodayne styrre The ridiculous feare of Boner and his Doctourâ— asked what there was to do The standers by answeryng sayd that there was like to be some tumult for they were together by the eares When the Bishop heard this by by his hart was in his heeles leauing his seat he with the rest of that court be tooke them to theyr legges hastening with all speed possible to recouer the doore that went into the bishops house but the rest being somewhat lighter of foot then my Lorde did sooner recouer the dore and thronging hastily to gette in kept the bishop still out and cryed Saue my Lord saue my Lord but meaning yet first to saue themsâ—lues if any daunger should come whereby they gaue the standers by good matter to laugh at reseÌ„bling in some part a spectacle not much vnlike to the old stagers at Oxford worse feared then hurt when as the Church there was noysed to be on fire wherof ye may read before pag. 1180. But of this matter enough Now Iohn Symson and Iohn Ardeley being deliuered as is aforesayd to the Shiriffes Iohn Simâ—son Ioâ—â— Ardeley 〈◊〉 into Essex be executed The Martyrdome oâ— Simsonâ— Ardeley Iune 10. were shortly after sent downe from LondoÌ„ to Essex where both they on one day which was about the 10. daye of Iune were put to death albeit in seuerall places for Iohn SympsoÌ„ suffered at Rochford Iohn Ardeley the same day was had to Railey where he finished his martyrdome most quietly in the quarrell of Christes Gospell * A note of Iohn Ardeley FOr the better consideration of the rigorous crueltye of these Catholick dayes this is furthermore not vnworthy of all men to be noted and knowen to all posteritie concerning the examinations of this Ardeley and his company how that they being brought before the Commissioners were by them greatly charged of stubbornes and vayne glory Vnto whom they aunswered in defence of their owne simplicitie that they were content willingly to yeelde to the Queene all their goodes and landes so that they might be suffered to liue vnder her in keepyng their conscience free from all Idolatie and papisticall Religion Yet this would not be graunted although they had offered all to their hart bloud so greedy and so thirsty be tbese persecutors of Christian bloud The Lord geue them repentaunce if it be his wil and kepe from them the iust reward of such cruel dealing Amen The ridiculous handling and proceedyng of Byshop Boner and his mates against Iohn Tooly first suspected and condemned after his death and then digged out of his graue and geuen to the secular power and so burned for an heretike ABout the same time of the burning of these two aforesayd in the beginning of the sayd moneth of Iune The story of Iohn Tooly fell out a soleme processe much ado was made by the Popes spiritualty agaynst Iohn Tooly in a case of heresy The story is this There
which Goâ— doth geue neyther doth seeâ—â— for that which 〈◊〉 would haue by lawfull meanes For where the scripture perfectly doth promise and pronounce vs to bee iustified through our fayth in Christ willeth vs to seeke our saluation no where els but onely in the merits of Iesus the institution of the church of Rome neyther wyll receiue that God hath freely geuen wherein standeth infidelity neither yet will seek the same there where as they should but in the merites and prayers of our Lady of S. Iohn Baptist s. Peter and Paule s. Andrew s. Nicholas s. Thomas of Canterbury by the worthines of the materiall crosse and such other vnlawfull meanes wherein standeth plaine idolatry And yet such bookes as these can be suffered among the Catholikes to be currant as good wholesome and lawfull bookes where as the other which lead vs the true way from infidelitie and blynd idlatry to true christianitie in no wise can be sufferable But of this to complaine it is vaine Wherfore to passe from this proclamation let vs proceede God willing in the course of our history ¶ The story of Thomas Osmond William Bamford and Thomas Osborne Martyrs MEntion was made before in the storye of Thomas Haukes of sixe prisoners besides Thomas Osmund William Bamford Thomas Osburâ— Martyrs Read 〈◊〉 pag. 150 whithe were sente downe with hym to Essex the same tyme as hee wente to execution Of which sixe prisoners three were sent to be burned the other three to recant and to doe penaunce of whome it followeth next in story nowe to intreate The names of which sixe were these Thomas Osmund Fuller William Bamford alias Butler Weauer Thomas Osborne Fuller Nicholas Chamberlaine Weauer Thomas Brodehill Weauer Richard Webbe Weauer beyng all of the towne of Coxehall All which sixe Coxehall men nexte after the Examinations of Thomas Haukes and Thomas Wattes were sent vp to Boner to bee examined by the Earle of Oxford and sir Phillip Paris knight with a letter with them also sent the copy whereof here followeth ¶ A letter sent from the Erle of Oxford to Boner B. of London AFter our harty commendations vnto your good Lordship A letter from the Earle of Oxford B. Boner this shal be to aduertise the same y t the Constables of Coxehall within your Dioces haue brought before vs this day 6. persons dwelling in the town of Coxhal aforesayd whose names hereafter do folow videlicet Nicholas Chamberlaine Weauer Iohn Wallet Fuller Tho. Brody Weauer Rich. Web Weauer William Bamford aliâs Butler Weauer and Tho. Osborne Fuller for that they at the feast of Easter now last 〈…〉 sent by 〈◊〉 Earle of 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 haue not obeyed to the order of the holy catholike Church in receiuyng of the sacraments but oâ—stinately refusing the same besides the holdyng of diuers other opinions contrary to the faith of the said church Wherfore we haue thought it good to send the same persons vnto your good lordship further to be ordered as in such case shal appertain Thus we commit your good Lordship to the keping of almighty God From Hedingham the 1. of May. 1555. Your Lordships assuredly Oxford Phillip Paris Thus the said prisoners beyng sent vp the first day of May were brought before the sayd Bishop the xvij of the sayd moneth to be examined vpon diuers and sundry Articles ministred obiected agaynst them whereunto they were compelled to aunswer and to put theyr hands to the same the copy of which their Articles and aunswers beyng all one in forme and effect if the Register say true here followeth ¶ The copy of the Articles obiected against Thomas Osmond William Bamford and Nicholas Chamberlayne of Coxehall 1. FIrst that thou Thomas Osmund Fuller wast and art of the Parish of Coxehall Articles 〈…〉 them 〈◊〉 the Bishop within the Dioces of London and thou hast not beleeued nor doest beleeue that there is here in the earth one Catholike vniuersal whole Church which doth hold and beleue all the fayth Religion of Christ and all the necessary Articles sacraments of the same 2. Item that thou hast not beleeued nor doest beleue that thou art necessarily bounden vnder the payne of damnation The Popes Church falsly terâ—ed by the name of the â—niuersall Church of thy soule to geue full fayth and credence vnto y e sayd Catholike and vniuersall Church and to the faith and religion of the same in all necessary poyntes of the sayd fayth and religion without doubting or wauering in the sayde fayth and religion or in any part thereof 3. Item that thou hast not beleued that the faith and religion which both the Church of Rome Italy Spayne England France Ireland Scotland and all other churches in Europe beyng true members and partes of the sayd Catholike and vniuersall Church do beleeue teach The faith of the Romish Church not 〈◊〉 be beleeâ—ed is both agreeyng with the faith and religion of Christ and also is the very true faith and religion which all christian people ought to beleeue obserue follow and keepe but contrarywise thou hast beleeued and doest beleeue that that fayth and religion which the sayd church of Rome all the other Churches aforesayd haue heretofore beleued and do beleue is false erroneous and naught in no wise ought to be beleeued obserued kept and followed of any Christian person 4. Item that albeit it be true that in the sacrament of the altar there is in substance the very body and bloud of our sauiour Christ vnder the formes of bread and wyne albeit that it be so beleued taught and preached vndoubtedly in the said church of Rome and all other churches aforesayd yet thou hast not so beleued nor doest so beleeue but contrarywise thou hast beleued and doest beleue firmely and stedfastly that there is not in the said sacrament of the aulter vnder the sayd formes of bread and wyne the very substance of Christes body and bloud but that there is only the substance of materiall and common bread and wine Note how â—his geare is 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 worst with the formes thereof and that the said material common bread and wyne are onely the signes and tokens of Christes body and bloud and are by fayth to be receyued onely for a remembraunce of Christes passion and death without any such substaunce of Christes body and bloud at all This article 〈◊〉 to put â—owne as 〈◊〉 ment 〈◊〉 5. Item that thou hast beleued and taught and hast opeÌ„ly spoken and defended and so doest beleue thinke maintaine and defend that the very true receiuing and eatyng of Christes body and bloud is onely to take materiall and common bread and to breake it and distribute it amongst the people remembring thereby the passion and death of Christ onely 6. Item that thou hast likewyse beleeued thought and spoken that the masse now vsed in this realm of England and other the churches aforesaid The Masse 〈◊〉
the poore people barly bread M. Buceâ—â— saying or whatsoeuer els the Lord hath committed vnto thee And whiles Bradford was thus persuaded to enter into the ministry Doctour Ridley that worthy Byshop of LoÌ„don and glorious Martyr of Christ accordyng to the order that then was in the Churche of England called hym to take the degree of Deacon Iohn Braâ—â—ford madâ— Deacon by Bishop 〈◊〉 withâ—â—â— any superâ—stitious abuse there Iohn Braâ—â—ford madâ— Prebendaâ—â— in Paules 〈◊〉 licensed 〈◊〉 preach Which order because it was not without some such abuse as to the whiche Bradford would not consent the Byshop yet perceauyng that Bradford was willing to enter into y e ministery was content to order him Deacon without any abuse euen as he desired This beyng done he obteyned for him a licence to preache and did geue him a Prebend in his Cathedrall Church of Saint Paules In this preaching office by the space of three yeares how faithfully Bradford walked how diligently he labored many partes of England can testify Sharply he opened and reproued sinne sweetely he preached Christ crucified pithily he impugned heresies and errours earnestly he persuaded to godly life After the death of blessed yong King Edward the sixt when Queene Mary had gotten the crowne still continued Bradford diligent in preaching vntil he was vniustly depriued both of his office libertie by the Queene and her Councell To the doyng whereof because they had no iust cause they tooke occasioÌ„ to do this iniurie for such an acte as among Turkes and Infidels would haue bene with thankfulnes rewarded and with great fauour accepted as in deed it did no lesse deserue The fact was this The xiij day of August in the first yere of the raigne of Queene Mary M. Bourne then B. of Bath made a seditious sermon at Paules crosse in LoÌ„don as partly is declared before pag. to set popery abroch in such sort that it mooued the people to no small indignation beyng almost ready to pull hym out of the pulpit Neither could the reuerence of the place nor the presence of the B. Boner who then was his maister nor yet the commandement of the Maior of London whoÌ„ the people ought to haue obeied stay their rage but the more they spake the more the people were inceÌ„sed At length Bourn seyng the people in such a moode and himselfe in such peril whereof he was sufficiently warned by the hurlyng of a drawen dagger at hym as he stoode in the pulpit and that he was put from endyng his sermon fearing least against his will hee should there ende his wretched lyfe desired Bradford who stood in y e pulpit behynd him to come forth and to stande in his place and speake to the people Bradford 〈…〉 of 〈◊〉 people â—â—gardeth Papistâ—◠〈◊〉 Good Bradford at his request was content and there spake to the people of godly and quiet obedience Whome as soone as the people saw to beginne to speake vnto them so glad they were to heare him that they cried with a great shout Bradford Bradford God saue thy life Bradford well declaring not only what affectioÌ„ they bare vnto him but also what regard they gaue to his words For after that he had entred a little to preach vnto them 〈◊〉 reuereÌ„t and 〈◊〉 of people 〈…〉 and to exhort them to quiet pacience eftsoones all the raging ceased and they in the end quietly departed ech man to his house Yet in the meane season for it was a long tyme before that so great a multitude could all depart Bourne thought and truely himselfe not yet full sure of his lyfe till he were safely housed notwithstanding that the Maior Shirifes of London were there at hand to helpe him Wherfore he desired Bradford not to depart from him till hee were in safetie Bradford â—ureth Bournes 〈◊〉 which Bradford according to his promise performed For while the Maior and Shiriffes did leade Bourne to the Scholemaisters house which is next to the pulpit Bradford went at his backe shadowyng him from the people with his gowne and so to set him safe Let the Reader now consider the peril of Bourne the charitie of Bradford and the headines of the multitude also the grudging mynds of certaine which yet still there remayned behind greeued not a little theyr mindes to see that so good a man should saue y e life of such a popish priest so impudently and openly rayling against K. Edward Among whoÌ„ one gentlemaÌ„ sayd these words Ah Bradford Bradford thou sauest him y t wil help to burne thee I geue thee his life if it were not for thee I would I assure thee tâ—â— him through with my sword Thus Bourne for that tyme through Bradfordes meanes escaped bodily death but God hath his iudgement to be shewed in the tyme appoynted The same sonday in the after noone Bradford preached at the Bow church in Cheapside and reproued the people sharply for theyr seditious misdemeanor After this he did abide still in London with an innocent conscience to try what should become of his iust doing Within three daies after he was sent for to the Tower of London where the Queene then was to appeare there before the counsell There was he charged with this act of sauing of Bourne which act they there called seditious also obiected agaynst him for preaching and so by them he was coÌ„mitted first to the Tower then vnto other prisons out of the which neither his innocency godlines nor charitable dealing could purchase him liberty of body till by death which he suffred for Christes cause he obteyned the heauenly liberty of which neither Pope nor papist shall euer depriue him From the Tower he came to the kinges Benche in Southwarke and after his condemnation he was sent to the Counter in the Poultry in London in the which two places for the time he did remayne prisoner he preached twise a day continually vnlesse sicknes hindered him where also the sacrament was often ministred thorow his meanes the keepers so well did beare with him such resort of good folkes was dayly to his lecture and to the ministration of the sacrament that commonly his chaÌ„ber was well nigh filled therewith Preaching reading praying was all his whole life He did not eate aboue one meale a day which was but very little when he took it his continuall study was vpon his knees In the middest of dinner he vsed often to muse with himselfe hauyng his hat ouer his eyes from whence came commonly plenty of teares droppng on his trencher Uery gentle her was 〈◊〉 man and childe and in so good credite with his keeper y t at is desire Bradford came into London without his keeper and returned that night to prison agayne The description of Bradford Bradford content with a little sleepe Bradfordes recreation The holy lyfe of Bradford in an euening beyng prisoner in the kinges Bench in Soutwarke he had licence vpoÌ„ hys
so many thowsandes it pleaseth his mercy to choose me to be one in whome he will suffer For although it be moste true that iuste patior i. I iustly suffer for I haue bene a great hypocrite and a greeuous synner the Lorde pardon me yea hee hath done it he hath done it in deede yet hic autem quid mali fecit i. What euill hath he done Christ whome the Prelates persecute his verity which they hate in me hath done no euill nor deserueth death Therefore ought I most hartely to reioyce of this dignation and tender kyndnesse of the Lord towardes me This is a singular mercy of God to haue death which is a due punishment for sinne â— turned into a demonstration testification of the Lordes truâ—he 4. Reg. 2. which vseth the remedy for my sinne as a testimoniall of hys Testament to his glory to my euerlasting comfort to the edefying of his Church and to the ouerthrowing of Antichrist and hys kingdome O what am I Lorde that thou shouldest thus magnifye me so vile a man and miser as alwayes I haue bene Is this thy wont to sende for suche a wretche and an hypocrite as I haue bene in a fiery Charyot as thou diddest for Helias Oh deare Fathers be thankefull for me and pray for me that I styll may be found worthy in whom the Lord would sanctify his holy name And for your part make you readye for we are but your gentlemen hushers Nuptiae agni paratae sunt venite ad nuptias 1. The mariage of the Lambe is prepared come vnto the mariage I now go to leaue my flesh there where I receiued it He meaneth that he should be conueyed by the Queenes Garde into Lankeshire to be burnte as the aduersaryes had once determined lyke as Ignatius was by a company of soldiours conueyed to Rome and cast to the Leopardes I shall be coÌ„ueied thither as Ignatius was at Rome to Leopardis by whose euill I hope to bee made better God graunt if it be his will that I aske it may make them better by me Amen For my farewell therfore I write and send this vnto you trusting shortly to see you where we shall neuer be separated In the meane season I will not cease as I haue done to commende you to our father of heauen And that you would so do by me I most hartely praye euerye one of you You knowe nowe I haue moste neede But fidelis Deus qui nunquam sinet nos tentaâ—i supra id quòd possumus i. Faythfull is God which will not suffer vs to be tempted aboue our strength He neuer didde it hytherto nor now I am assured he will neuer do Amen A dextris est mihi non mouebor Propter hoc laetabitur cor meum quia non derelinquet animam meam in inferno nec dabit me sanctum suum per gratiam in Câ—risto videre corruptionem E carcere raptim expectens omni momento carnificem i. He is on my righte hand therefore I shall not fall Wherefore my hart shall reioyce Psalme 16 for he shall not leaue my soule in hell neither shall suffer me his holy one by his grace in Christ to see corruption Out of prison in haste looking for the Tormentour The 8. of February Ann. 1555. Iohn Bradford * To the honourable Lord Russell now Earle of Bedford being then in trouble for the verity of Gods Gospell THe euerlasting and most gracious God and Father of our Sauiour Iesu Christ A letter of M. Bradford to the Lord Russell now Earle of Bedford â—lesse your good Lordshippe with all maner of heauenlye blessinges in the same Chryst our onely comfort and hope Amen Praysed be God our Father which hath vouched you worthye as of fayth in his Christ so of his Crosse for the same Magnifyed be his holy name who as he hath deliuered you from one crosse so he hath made you willing I trust and ready to beare another wheÌ„ he shall see his time to lay it vpon you for these are the most singular giftes of God geuen as to few The excellencye of fayth and what it worketh so to none els but to these few whiche are moste deare in his sight Fayth is reckoned and worthely among the greatest gyftes of GOD yea it is the greatest it selfe that we enioy for by it as we be iustified and made Gods childreÌ„ so are we temples and possessours of the holy spirite yea of Christ also Eph. 4. And of the Father hymselfe Iohn 14. By fayth we driue the Deuill away 1. Peter 5. We ouercome the world 1. Ioh. And are already Citttizens of heauen and fellowes wyth Goddes deare Sayntes But who is able to reckon the riches that this fayth bringeth with her vnto the soule she sitteth vpon No man or Aungell And therefore as I sayd of all Gods giftes she may be set in the top and haue the vpmost seate The which thing if men considered in that she commeth alonely from Goddes owne mercy seat Fayth commeth by hearing the word and not by hearing Masse by the hearing not of Masse or Mattyns Dyriges or such drasse but of the worde of God in such a toung as we canne and doe vnderstand as they would be diligent and take greate heede for doyng or seeyng any thyng whiche might cast her downe for then they fal also so would they with no lesse care read and heare Goddes holy word ioyning thereto most earnest and often prayer aswell for the more and better vnderstanding as for the louing liuyng and confessing of the same mauger the head of the deuill the worlde our fleshe reason goodes possessions carnall frends wife children and very life here if they should pull vs backe to harken to the voyce and counsell for more quiet sure and longer vse of them Philip. 1. Now notwithstanding this excellency of fayth in that we read the Apostle to matche therewith yea as it were to preferre suffering persecution for Christes sake I trowe no man will be so fond as to thinke otherwise but that I and all Goddes children haue cause to glorify and prayse God whiche hath vouched you worthye so greate a blessing The efficacy of the crosse and what it worketh in Gods children For though the reason or wisedome of the worlde thinke of the Crosse according to theyr reach and according to theyr present sence and therefore flyeth from it as from a most great ignominye and shame Yet Gods Scholers haue learned otherwise to thinke of the Crosse that is the frame house in the which God frameth his children lyke to his sonne Christ the Fornace that fineth Gods golde the high way to Heauen the Sute and Liuery that Gods seruauntes are serued withall the earnest and beginning of all consolation and glory For they I meane Gods scholers as your Lordshyp is I trust doe enter into Goddes sanctuary Psalme 72. least theyr fecte slippe They looke not as beastes do on thinges
¶ To Mistres M. H a godly gentlewoman comfortyng her in that common heauinesse and godly sorrowe which the feelyng and sense of sinne worketh in Gods children I Humbly and hartily praye the euerlasting good God and Father of mercy An other ghostly letter of M. Bradford to Mistres M. H. to blesse and keepe your harte and minde in the knowledge and loue of his truthe and of his Christ through the inspiration and working of the holye spirite Amen Anno 1555. Iuly Although I haue no doubt but that you prosper and goe forwardes dayly in the way of godlinesse more and more drawing towardes perfection and haue no neede of anye thinge that I can write yet because my desire is that you might be more feruent and perseuer to the ende I coulde not but write something vnto you beseechinge you both often and diligently to call vnto your minde as a meane to stirre you hereunto yea as a thing which God most straitly requireth you to beleeue that you are beloued of God and that he is your deare father in through and for Christ and his deathes sake This loue and tender kindnes of God towardes vs in Christe is aboundantly herein declared and that he hath to y e Godly work of creation of this world made vs after his image redeemed vs being lost called vs into his Churche sealed vs with his marke and signe manuell of Baptisme kept and conserued vs all the dayes of our lyfe Gods benefites to be declared fed nourished defeÌ„ded and most fatherly chastised vs and now hath kindled in our hartes the sparcles of his â—eare fayth loue and knowledge of his Christ and truthe and therefore wee lament because we lament no more our vnthankfulnes our fraylnes our diffidence and wauering in thinges wherein we should be most certayne All these thinges wee shoulde vse as meanes to confirme our fayth of this that God is our God and father to assure vs that he loueth vs as our father in Christ to this end I say we should vse the thinges before touched especially in that of all thinges GOD requireth thys faythe and fatherly perswasion of his fatherly goodnesse The chiefest seruice of God is to thinke well of his fatherly goodnes in Christ. as his chiefest seruice For before he aske anye thing of vs he sayth I am the Lorde thy God geuing himselfe and then all he hath to vs to be our owne And this he doth in respect of himselfe of his owne mercy and and truthe and not in respect of vs for then were grace no grace In consideration whereof when he sayth Thou shalt haue none other Gods but me thou shalt loue me with all thy harte c. though of duetie we are bound to accomplishe all that he requireth and are culpable and giltie if we doe not the same yet he requireth not these thinges further of vs then to make vs more in loue and more certayne of this his couenaunt that he is our Lord and GOD. In certayntye wherof as he hath geueÌ„ this whole world to serue to our neede and commoditie so hath he geuen his sonne Chryst Iesus and in Christe hymselfe to be a pledge and gage whereof the holy Ghost doth now and then geue vs some taste and sweete smell to our our eternall ioy Where feeling fayleth yet obedience is required Therefore as I sayde because God is your father in Christ and requireth of you straitly to beleue it geue your selfe to obedience although you doe it not with suche feelyng as you desire First must faithe goe before and then feeling will follow If our imperfection frayltie and many euils shoulde be occasions whereby Sathan woulde haue vs to doubte as muche as we canne let vs abhorre that suggestion Let no suggestion make vs doubte of Gods fauour in Christ. as of all others most pernicious for so in deede it is For when we stande in a doubte whether God be oure Father we cannot be thankefull to God we can not hartily pray or thinke anye thyng wee doe acceptable to God we can not loue our neighboures and geue ouer our selues to care for them and doe for them as we should do and therefore Sathan is most subtile hereaboutes knowing full well that if we doubt of Gods eternal mercies towardes vs through Christ we cannot please God or do any thing as we should do to man Continually casteth he into our memories our imperfectioÌ„ frayltie falles and offences that we should doubte of Gods mercie and fauour towardes vs. Therefore my good sister wee must not be sluggishe herein To stay vpon Gods promise to christs bloud but as Sathan laboureth to loosen our faythe so must we labour to fasten it by thinking on the promyses and couenaunte of God in Christes bloude namely that God is our God with all that euer hee hath whiche couenaunte dependeth and hangeth vppon Gods own goodnes mercy and trueth onely and not on our obedience or worthines in any poynt for then should we neuer be certayne In deede God requireth of vs obedience and worthines but not that thereby we might be his children and he our father Obedience geueth not to vs to 〈◊〉 Godschildren but Gods â—hildren geueth obedience but because he is our father and we his children through his owne goodnes in Christe therefore requireth he fayth and obedience Now if we want this obedience worthines which he requireth shuld we doubt whether he be our father Nay that were to make our obedience and worthines the cause and so to put Christ out of place for whose sake God is our father But rather because he is our father and we feel our selues to want such things as he requireth we shuld be styrred vp to a shamefastnes and blushing because we are not as we should be and thereupon should we take occasion to go to our father in prayer on this maner Deare father thou of thyne owne mercye in Iesus Chryst hast chosen me to be thy childe and therefore thou wouldest I should be brought into thy Churche and faythfull companye of thy children wherein thou hast kept me hetherto How a 〈◊〉 should 〈◊〉 wheÌ„ feelinâ— of Gods comfort lacketh thy name therfore be praysed Now I see my self to want fayth hope loue c. whiche thy children haue and thou requirest of me wherthrough the deuill would haue me to doubt yea vtterly to dispayre of thy fatherly goodnes fauour and mercy Therefore I come to thee as to my mercifull father through thy deare sonne Iesus Christ and pray thee to helpe me good Lorde helpe me and geue me fayth hope loue c. and graunt that thy holy spirite may be with me for euer and more and more to assure me that thou art my father that this mercifull couenaunt that thou madest with them respect of thy grace in Christ and for Christ and not in respecte of any my worthines is alwayes to me c. On this
for her exceeding goodnes extended towarde them with theyr singulare commendation and testimonie also of her Christian zeale towarde Gods afflicted prisonners and to the veritie of his Gospell Shee departed of late at Holburne Anno 1568. whose ende was more like a sleepe then anye death â—ote how God comâ—only 〈…〉 helpers 〈…〉 his 〈◊〉 so quietly and meekely shee deceased and departed hence in the Lord. Amongest other which wrote vnto her M. Bradforde also sent these letters to the said Lady the tenour whereof heere followeth To my good Lady Vane THe true sense and sweete feeling of Gods eternal mercies in Christe Iesus be euer more and more liuely wrought in your heart by the holy Ghost â— letter of Bâ—aâ—ford â—ritten to 〈◊〉 good 〈◊〉 Vane 〈…〉 he 〈…〉 Amen I moste heartily thanke you good Madame for your comfortable Letters and whereas you woulde be aduertised what were best to be done on your behalfe concerning your three questions the truth is that the questions are neuer wel seene nor answeared vntill the thing wherof they arise be well considered I meane vntill it be seene howe great an euill the thing is If it be once in deede in your heart perceiued vpon probable pithy places gathered out of Gods booke that there was neuer thing vppon the earthe so greate and so muche an aduersarie to Gods true Seruice to Christes Death Passion Priesthood Sacrifice and kingdome to the Ministerie of Gods woorde and sacraments to the church of God to repentance faith and all true godlines of life as that is whereof the questions arise as moste assuredly it is in deede then can not a Christian heart but so muche the more abhorre it and all thyngs that in any poynt might seeme to allowe it or any thing pertaining to y e same by how much it hath the name of Gods seruice Againe your Ladiship doth knowe that as all is to be discommended and auoided which is folowed or fled from in respecte of oure selues in respecte of auoiding Christes Crosse so the ende of all oure doings shoulde be to God-wards to his glory to our neighbours to edification and good example wherof none can be geuen in allowing any of the three questioÌ„s by you propounded But because this which I write nowe is briefe and needeth the more consideration or explication as I doubte not of the one in you so from me by Gods grace you shall receiue y e other shortly For I haue already wrytten a little booke of it whiche I will sende vnto you in the whiche you shall haue youre questions fully answeared and satisfied and therefore I omit to write any more hereaboutes presently beseeching God our good Father to guide you as his deare childe w t his spirite of wisedome power and comfort vnto eternall lyâ—e that you may be strong and reioyce in hym and wyth his Church to carie Christes crosse if hee shall so thinke it nede 1. Peter 1. Which is a thing to be desired wished and imbraced if wee looked on thinges after the iudgement of Gods word and tried them by that touchstone If you be accustomed to thinke on the breuitie vanitie and miserye of this life and on the eternitye truth and felicity of euerlasting life if you looke on things after their endes and not after their present appearance onely if you vse your selfe to set Gods presence power and mercy alwaies before your eies to see them as God by euery creature woulde you shoulde I doubt not but you shall finde suche strength and comforte in the Lorde as you shall not be shaken with all the power of Satan Gods mercye in Christ be with you and his good spirit guide you for euer Amen An other letter to the Lady Vane AS to mine owne soule I wishe to your Ladishippe An other letter of M. Bradford to the foresayd Lady Vane grace and mercy from God our deare father in Christe oure Lorde and Sauiour I thanke God that something he hath eased you and mitigated hys fatherly correction in vs both I woulde to God hee had done so muche in the behalfe of the griefe of the body to you as he hath done to mee For as for the soule I truste you feele that which I pray God increase in you I meane his fatherly loue and graunt that I may with you feele the same in suche degree as may please him I will not say as you feele least I should seeme to aske too much at one time God doeth often much more plentifully visite with the sense of his mercy them that humble them selues vnder his mighty hande and are sore exercised as you long haue bene then others whiche to the face of the worlde haue a more shewe and appearance Therefore I wish as I doe and that not onely for mine owne commoditie but also that I might occasion you to the consideration of the goodnesse of God whiche I by your letters doe well espâ—e whych is in deede the hye waye whereby as God encreaseth his giftes so sheweth he more liuely his saluation Psalme 50.107 I haue receiued Gods blessing from you the whiche I haue partly distributed vnto my three felowe prisonners Maister Farrar Maister Tailour Maister Philpot and the residue I will bestowe vppon foure poore soules whiche are imprisonned in the common Gayle for Religion also As for mine owne parte if I hadde neede I woulde haue serued my tourne also But because I hadde not nor I thanke God haue not I haue bene and wil be your Almner in such sorte as I haue already aduertised you God rewarde you and geue you to finde it spiritually and corporally Because otherwise I canne not talke with you therefore on thys sort as occasion and opportunitie will serue I am ready to shewe my good will and desire of youre helpe and furtheraunce in the Lorde to euerlasting life whereunto God bringe vs shortly for his mercies sake Amen Good Madame bee thankefull to God as I hope you be bee earnest in prayer continue in reading and hearing Gods worde and if Gods further Crosse come as therein God doeth serue hys prouidence for els it shall not come vnto you so be certaine the same shall turne to your eternall ioy and comfort Amen Iohn Bradford To my deare friendes and brethren R. and E. with their wiues and families THe comforte of Christe fealt commonly of his children in their Crosse for his sake An other letter of M. Bradford to 2. faythfull frends of his onâ— Royden and Elâ—ing the euerlasting God worke in both your heartes my good brethren and in the hearts of both your yokefelows especially of good Mary my good sister in the Lord. Amen If I had not somthing heard of the hazard which you are in for the Gospels sake if you continue the profession confession therof as I trust you do wil do and that vnto the ende God enabling you as hee will doubtlesse for hys mercies sake if you hope in him for
you and euery of you that yee and euery of you Articles layd to Diricke Caruer anâ— Iohn Launder beinge within the sayde prisone of Newgate and within this sayde Citie of London are of my iurisdiction being Bishoppe of London and subiecte vnto the same offending and trespassing wythin the sayd prison and Citie in matters of Religion and concerning the Catholicke faith and beliefe of the Churche in any wise 2. Item I doe obiect against you and euery of you that yee and euery of you Sacramentes of pennance and of the aultar since your first comming and entring into the sayde prisone and during your abode there bothe there and in sundry places wythin this Citie and Dioces of London haue holden maintained and defended sundry opinions against the Sacraments of the Church especially against the Sacrament of penance and also against the Sacrament of the aultar 3. Item I do likewise obiect that yee and euery of you in all or in some of the said places Reall presence haue as concerning the sacrament of the aultar holden mainteined and defended to the best of your power that in the sayde sacrament of the aultar there is not the very substaunce of the body bloud of our Sauiour Christ but that in the Sacrament there is onely the substaunce of naturall breade and wine and no other substaunce The Latin Masse 4. Item I do likewise obiect that you and euery of you in all or some of the said places haue concerning the masse in Latine nowe vsed in the Church and the sacrifice of the same holden maintained and likewise defended that the sayde Masse is not good or profitable and that there is no sacrifice in the same Ceremonyes 5. Item I do likewise obiect that you and euery of you in all or some of the places haue concerning y e ceremonies of the Church holden mainteined and likewise defended that the saide ceremonies are not profitable to a Christian man but hurtfull and euill Auricular confession 6. Item I do likewise obiect that you and euery of you in all or some of the sayd places haue concerning the Sacrament of penaunce holden mainteined and likewise defended that auricular confession being a part thereof albeit it may be made vnto a good Priest for counsaile yet the absolution of the Priest laying hys hand vpon any mans heade and doing as is nowe vsually done in the Churche is nothing profitable to any mans saluation that therefore yee neither haue bene confessed to the Priest after the vsuall maner of the Churche nor yet receiued the sayd Sacrament of the aultar since the coronation of the Queenes Maiestie whyche is more then the space of one yeare and a halfe 7. Item I do likewise obiect The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Churâ—â— Englaâ—â— that ye and euery of you in all or some of the sayd places concerning the faith and religion now taught set foorth vsed and beleued in the church of this Realme of Englande and the doctrine of the same haue holden beleeued and sayde that it is not agreeable to Gods woord but cleane contrary to the same 8. Item I do likewise obiect that ye and euery of you in all or some of the sayd places haue beleued spoken sayd Defenâ—â— of Hooper Cardmaâ—â—â— Rogerâ— and to your power vpholden mainteined sayd that byshop Hooper Cardmaker Rogers and others of theyr opinion which of late wythin this realme were burnte for heresie were good Christian men in speaking and holding against the said Sacrament of the aultar and that they did preache nothing but the true doctrine of Christe shedding their bloud for the maintenance of the sayd doctrine 9. Item I do likewise obiect that yee and euerye of you haue earnestly laboured and traueiled to the best and vttermost of your power English serâ—uice to haue vp againe the English seruice and the Communion in all poyntes as was vsed in the latter daies of king Edward the sixt here in this realm of Englande 10. Item I do likewise obiecte that ye and euery of you haue thought and doe thinke firmely and stedfastly Defeâ—â—â— the 〈◊〉 vsed 〈◊〉 Edwâ—â—â— tyme and so haue and do beleeue that the faith religion doctrine setfoorth in the 〈…〉 of the foresaid king Edward was in all poyntes 〈…〉 godly containing in it the true Faith and Religio◠〈…〉 in euery part 11. Item 〈…〉 likewise obiect and say that ye and euery of you for your misbelief offence transgression and misbehauiour in the premisses and for that also that you wold not come to your seuerall parish churches and heare your diuine seruice there as other Christian people did and do but absent your selfe from the same and haue your priuate seruice in your houses especiallye in the house of Diricke Caruer were sent vp vnto the King and Queenes Maiesties priuie counsaile and by them or some of them sente afterward vnto the prison of Newgate aforesayd hauing thereby their authoritie remained as prisoners during all the time ye haue bene there 12. Item I do likewise obiect and say that I the sayd byshop of London If theâ—◠〈◊〉 to death 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 by 〈◊〉 why 〈◊〉 you 〈◊〉 it If it 〈◊〉 lawfull why doe 〈◊〉 so at 〈…〉 was commaunded by the authority of the sayd Counsaile to make processe against you and euery of you so that it was not my procuring or searching that yee should be commaunded or called before me in this matter of heresie but partly your owne demerites and partly the sayde commandement enforced me to cal and send for you to make aunsweare heerein and heereof to shewe you the sayde letters Their answeres to the Articles VPon Monday being the sayd tenth day of Iune these two persons with others were brought by the keper vnto the bishops Consistorie as it was before commaunded at one of the clocke in the after noone where the Byshop first beginning with the sayde Diricke Caruer caused his confession with the Articles and Aunsweres to be openly read vnto him which order he kept at the condemnation of euery prisonner asking hym whether he would stand to the same To whom the sayd Diricke answeared that he would for your doctrine quoth hee is poyson and Sorcerie If Christe were heere you would put him to a woorse death then he was put to before You say that you can make a God ye can make a pudding as well The 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 Boner Your Ceremonies in the Churche be beggery and poyson And farther I say that auricular confession is contrary to Gods word and very poyson wyth diuers other such woordes The Bishop seeing this constancie that neyther hys accustomed flatteries nor yet his cruell threatnings could once moue this good man to encline to their idolatry pronounced his vsuall and general blessing as well towards this Diricke as also vppon the sayde Iohn Launder although seuerally Who after the like manner of processe vsd with him remained in